Skip to main content

Full text of "Local government in Francia and England: a comparison of the local administration and jurisdiction of the Carolingian empire with that of the West Saxon kingdom"

See other formats


LOCAL  GOVERNMENT 

IN 

FRANCIAAND  ENGLAND 


HELEN   M.  CAM,  M.A. 


UNIVERSITY  OF  LONDON  PRESS 


LIBRARY 

University 

IRVINE 


4/6V- 


/t-rw». 


( 


C-  LSV-  £  (~f  j0~\-^. 


C>L  -lT-»-»-y» 


LOCAL    GOVERNMENT 

IN 

FRANCIA    AND    ENGLAND 


LOCAL  GOVERNMENT 

IN 

FRANCIA  AND  ENGLAND 


A    COMPARISON   OF    THE    LOCAL  ADMINISTRATION   AND 

JURISDICTION   OF  THE  CAROLINGIAN  EMPIRE  WITH 

THAT   OF   THE   WEST   SAXON    KINGDOM 


BY 

HELEN    M.   CAM,   M.A. 

SCHOLAR   OF    THE   ROYAL   HOLLOWAY  COLLEGE  ;   FELLOW   IN   HISTORY, 
BRYN   MAWR   COLLEGE,    1908-1909 


Xon&on:  "dniversttE  of  Xonfcon 

PUBLISHED    FOR   THE   UNIVERSITY   OF   LONDON   PRESS,    LTD. 
BY    HODDER    &    STOUGHTON,    WARWICK    SQUARE,     E.G. 

1912 


JS 

3o 

C3 


HODDER   AND    STOUGHTON 
PUBLISHERS   TO 


THE   UNIVERSITY   OF    LONDON    PRESS 


PREFATORY    NOTE 

THIS  essay  was  written  as  a  thesis  for  the  degree  of 
Master  of  Arts  in  the  University  of  London  in  1909.  A 
few  alterations  have  since  been  made  in  the  light  of  recent 
publications. 

I  should  like  here  to  express  my  thanks  to  Mr.  H.  W.  C. 
Davis,  of  Balliol  College,  Oxford,  and  Mr.  E.  I.  Carlyle,  of 
Lincoln  College,  Oxford,  for  their  very  kind  help,  the  one  at 
the  outset,  the  other  at  the  completion  of  my  work. 

H;M.  c. 


WORKS  TO  WHICH   REFERENCE 
IS  MADE 

H.  Adams.  Anglo-Saxon  Courts  of  Law.  (In  Essays  in  Anglo- 
Saxon  Law.)  Boston,  1876. 

Annales  Laurissenses  Majores.    Ed.  Kurze.    1895.    Cited  as  A.  L.  M. 

Annales  qui  dicuntur  Einhardi.    Ed.  Kurze.    1895.    Cited  as  A.  Q.  D.  E. 

Asser.     Ed.  W.  H.  Stevenson.     1904. 

A.  Baldamus.     Das  Heerwesen  unter  den  spatern  Karolingern.    1879. 

L.  Beauchet.     L'organisation  judiciaire  en  France.     1886. 

M.  M.  Bigelow.     Placita  Anglo-Normannica.     1879. 

IF.  de  G.  Birch.     Cartularium  Saxonicum.     1885-1893.     Cited  as  B. 

H.  Brunner.     Deutsche  Rechtsgeschichte.     1892.     Cited  as  R.  G. 

H.  Brunner.  Forschungen  zur  Geschichte  des  deutschen  und  franzo- 
sischen  Rechtes.  1894.  Cited  as  Forschungen. 

H.  Brunner.    Rechtsgeschichte  der  Urkunde.     1880. 

H.  M.  Oiadivick,     Studies  on  Anglo-Saxon  Institutions.     1905. 

J.  Flach.     Les  origines  de  1'ancienne  France.     1886-1904. 

Fustel  de  Coulanges.     Les  origines  du  systeme  feodal.     1890. 

Fnstel  de  Goulanyes.     Les  transformations  de  la  royaute.     1892. 

E.  Glasson.     Histoire  du  droit  et  des  institutions  de  la  France.     1889. 
P.  Guilhiermoz.     Essai  sur  1'origine  de  la  noblesse  en  France.     1902. 
J.  M.  Kemble.   Codex  diplomaticus  aevi  Saxonici.   1839  ff.    Cited  as  K. 
J.  M.  Kemlle.    The  Saxons  in  England.     Ed.  Birch.     1876. 

M.  KroelL     L'immunite  franque.     1910. 

F.  Liebermann.     Gesetze  der  Angelsachsen.     1902.     In  citations  from 

this  work  Liebermann's  own  abbreviations  are  used,  for  which 
see  his  page  xi. 
F.    W.   Maitland.     Domesday   Book    and  Beyond.     1897.     Cited  as 

D.  B.  and  B. 
Monumenta  Germaniae  Historica.     Cited  as  M.  G.  H. 

Buretius  and  Krause.  Capitularia  regum  Francorum.  1883-1897. 
(Legum  sectio  II.)  Citations  are  made  from  this  work  by  the 
year,  page  and  capitulum  of  the  capitulary.  Reference  is  made 
to  the  first  volume  unless  otherwise  indicated. 

Zeumer.  Formulae  Merovingici  et  Karolini  aevi.  1886.  (Legum 
sectio  V.)  Citations  are  made  by  the  name  and  number  of  the 
formula. 

vii 


viii    WORKS  TO  WHICH   REFERENCE  IS   MADE 

MiMbacher.   Diplomata  aevi  Karolini.    1906.   Cited  as  Miihlbacher, 

D.K. 

Dummler.     Epistolae  Karolini  aevi — 
I.  S.  Bonifatii  Epistolae. 

Codex  Carolinus.     1892. 
II.  Alcuini  Epistolae.     1895. 
III.  Einharti  Epistolae. 

Leonis  III.  Epistolae.     1897-1899. 

E.  Miihlbacher.    Deutsche  Geschichte  unter  den  Karolingern.     1895. 
A.  S.  Napier  and  W.  H.  Stevenson.    The  Crawford  Collection  of  Early 

Charters  and  Documents.     1895. 

F.  Pollock  and  F.  W.  Maitland.    History  of  English  Law.    1895. 

Cited  as  P.  and  M. 

A.  Prenzel.     Beitrage  zur  Geschichte  der  Kriegsverfassung  unter  den 
Karolingern.     Diss.  Leipzig.     1887. 

G.  Richter.    Annalen  der  deutschen  Geschichte  im  Mittelalter.   1873- 

1898. 

P.  Roth.    Geschichte  des  Benefizial  Wesens.     1850.     Cited  as  B.  W. 
P.  Roth.    Feudalitat  und  Unterthanenverband.    1863.   Cited  as  F.  U. 
J.  H.  Round.    Feudal  England.    1895.    Cited  as  F.  E. 
H.  Se~e.    Les  classes  ruralos  et  le  regime  domanial  en  France  au  moyen 

age.    1901. 

R.  Sohm.    Die  frankische  Reichs-  und  Gerichtsverfassung.     1871. 
P.  Vinogradoff.    The  Growth  of  the  Manor.    1905. 
P.  Vinogradoff.    English  Society  in  the  Eleventh  Century.     1908. 
P.  Viollet.    Histoire  des  institutions  politiques  de  la  France.     1896. 
G.  Waitz.    Deutsche  Verfassungsgeschichte.     Zweite  Auflage.     Vol. 

III.  1883  ;  IV.  1885. 

The  English  Historical  Review.     Cited  as  E.  H.  R. 
Revue  Historique.     Cited  as  R.  H. 
Historische  Vierteljahrschrift.    Cited  as  Hist.  Viertelj. 
Domesday  Book.     Cited  as  Dd. 


ANALYSIS 


CHAP.  PAO« 

I    INTRODUCTION         .     - 1 

II    THE  RELATIONS  OP  FRANCIA  AND  ENGLAND  IN  THE 

EIGHTH  AND  NINTH  CENTURIES     ...        6 

III  THE   GOVERNMENT  OP  THE   COMITATUS  AND  THE 

SHIRE 18 

1.  THE  COMITATUS,  768-840. 

(a)  The  Relation  of  the  Count  to  the  Central  Government. 

(b)  The  Count's  District. 

(c)  The  Count's  Tribunal. 

(d)  The  Count's  Subordinates. 

(e)  Popular  Control. 

2.  THE  COMITATUS,  840-887. 

3.  THE  SHIRE  TO  871. 

(a)  Kent. 

(b)  Mercia. 

(c)  Wessex. 

4.  THE  SHIRE,  871-925. 

(a)  The  District. 

(b)  The  Officials. 

(c)  Relation  of  the  Officials  to  the  Central  Government. 

5.  THE  SHIRE,  925-1034. 

(a)  The  Ealdonnan. 

(b)  The  Shiremoot. 

6.  THE  HUNDRED. 

7.  THE  BURS. 

IV  THE  BENEFICE  AND  THE  VASSAL  SYSTEM       .        .      65 

1.  LORDSHIP  AND  VASSALAGE  IN  FRANCIA. 

(a)  Vasai  dominici. 

(b)  The  Royal  Benefice. 

(c)  The  Vassals  of  Private  Persons. 

(d)  The  Relation  of  the  Benefice  to  the  Vassal  System. 

(e)  The  Personal  Relations  of  Senior  and  Vassua. 

2.  LORDSHIP  AND  VASSALAGE  IN  ENGLAND. 

(a)  The  King's  Thegn  and  Bookland. 

(b)  The  Hlafvrd  and  the  Laen. 

(e)  The  Personal  Relations  of  Lord  and  Man. 


x  ANALYSIS 

CHAP.  PAOK 

V    THE  IMMUNITY        .        .        .        .  .        .100 

1.  THE  FRANKISH  IMMTTNITY. 

2.  THE  ANGLO-SAXON  FRANCHISE. 

3.  THE  LANDS  OF  THE  Fisc :  A  COMPARISON  OF  Dx  VTLLIS 

AND   BE  SCEADWISAN   GxREFAX. 

VI    THE    CABOLINGIAN    AND   WEST    SAXON    MILITARY 

SYSTEMS 128 

1.  THE  CAROLINQIAN  ARMY. 

(a)  The  Summons. 

(b)  The  Obligation  to  Serve. 

(c)  Equipment. 

(d)  The  Leaders. 

2.  THE  WEST  SAXON  AKMY. 

(a)  The  Summons. 

(6)  The  Obligation  to  Serv«. 

(c)  Organization. 

(d)  The  Leaders. 

(e)  Cavalry. 

VII    CONCLUSION  .  .        .  154 


LOCAL    GOVERNMENT   IN    FRANCIA 
AND   ENGLAND 

CHAPTER   I 

INTRODUCTION 

FROM  the  time  of  Palgrave  onwards,  historians,  both 
English  and  foreign,  have  discovered  analogies  between 
Frankish  and  Anglo-Saxon  institutions.  Some  writers, 
notably  Stubbs,  have  pointed  out  resemblances  so  close 
as  to  provoke  inquiry  into  the  relation  between  the  two 
sets  of  institutions.  Has  one  country  borrowed  from  the 
other,  or  are  the  features  they  have  in  common  part  of 
their  inheritance  from  a  distant  past,  or,  again,  arethe 
resemblances  merely  coincidences  resulting  from  different 
processes  ? 

The  Roman  heritage  gave  to  the  Frankish  Empire  not 
only  a  semblance  of  unity,  a  centralized  organization 
and  a  spurious  efficiency,  but  also  the  means  of  putting 
them  on  record,  with  the  additional  rigidity  likely  to 
follow  from  that  power.  In  the  Capitularies  of  the  Caro- 
lingian  kings,  disjointed,  ambiguous  and  artificial  as 
they  are,  can  be  traced  out  with  considerable  certainty 
the  framework  of  a  governmental  system  that  is  fairly 
comprehensive  and  consistent.  Within  its  limits  turbulent 
forces  are  at  work,  under  the  pressure  of  which  the  frame- 
work is  destined  to  fall  in  pieces,  but  we  are  given  an 
impression  of  unity,  subordination  and  centralization. 

On  the  other  side  are  the  Anglo-Saxon  laws  and  charters, 


2  LOCAL  GOVERNMENT   IN 

both  fragmentary  and  confused.  The  fact  that  there 
are  two  official  languages  instead  of  one  may  make  for 
greater  accuracy,  but  certainly  not  for  greater  simplicity. 
There  are  great  gaps  in  our  material;  between  Ine  and 
Alfred  no  legislation  and  but  few  other  records.  The 
scanty  light  we  have  shines  in  turn  upon  Northumbria, 
Mercia  and  Wessex ;  we  have  enough  material  to  see  that 
there  were  wide  local  differences  without  having  the  means 
accurately  to  define  those  differences.  Our  govern- 
mental system  has  to  be  pieced  together  from  a  series  of 
facts  or  references  gathered  at  very  different  dates,  instead 
of  from  a  long  series  of  royal  instruments  issuing  from 
the  royal  chapel,  all  within  little  more  than  a  century. 
It  is  true  that  in  Francia  charters  and  formulae  and  other 
private  documents  introduce  many  questions  of  difficulty ; 
but  the  abundance  of  material  helps  to  solve  its  own 
problems. 

When  the  question  of  the  relation  of  the  two  systems 
arose,  the  natural  inclination  was  to  suppose  that  the 
less  perfect  and  less  symmetrical  would  borrow  the 
institutions  of  the  more  centralized  and  complete.  It 
might  be  thought  that  England,  owing  religion  and  all 
that  religion  involved  to  the  Continent,  would  seek  there 
also  for  governmental  improvements.  Believers  in  a 
close  relation  between  the  two  countries  have  as  a  rule 
taken  this  view  of  the  question.  But,  as  is  well  known, 
and  as  we  shall  try  to  show,  the  debt  was  by  no  means  all 
on  England's  side,  and  a  recent  writer 1  has  suggested  that 
at  least  one  new  feature  of  Carolingian  policy  and  ad- 
ministration was  borrowed  from  England.  His  suggestion 
will  be  noticed,  but  it  does  not  really  touch  our  problem, 
which  is  limited  to  the  relation  of  West  Saxon  and 
Carolingian  local  institutions,  and  can  only  incidentally 
refer  to  those  of  Northumbria. 

1  Guilhiermoz,  Origines  de  la  noblesse. 


FRANCIA  AND   ENGLAND  3 

Materials  are  lacking  for  the  construction  of  a  sketch 
of  West  Saxon  institutions  under  the  contemporaries  of 
the  earlier  Carolingians.  It  is  only  with  Alfred  that  we 
can  pick  up  the  thread  dropped  in  the  eighth  century,  and 
attempt  to  estimate  what  influence,  if  any,  foreign  rela- 
tions have  had  upon  governmental  and  local  institutions. 
If  there  was  a  code  of  Egbert,  it  is  lost.  In  Alfred's 
prologue,  however,  in  which  he  speaks  of  the  codes  of 
Ine,  ^thelberht  and  Offa,  no  reference  is  made  to  any 
other  West  Saxon  code.  It  is  highly  probable,  therefore, 
that  none  such  existed.  In  very  many  respects,  also, 
Alfred's  reign  is  one  of  construction  and  innovation. 
The  prologue  to  the  laws  reflects  that  respect  for  con- 
servatism which  is  learnt  by  the  practical  reformer.  "  I 
dared  not  thrust  myself  forward,  to  write  down  much  of 
my  own,  for  it  was  unknown  to  me  how  that  would  please 
those  that  come  after  me."  A  king  who  was  at  once  a 
reformer  and  a  pioneer ;  who  formed  new  laws  to  supple- 
ment the  old  ones ;  who  recast  the  classics  for  the  benefit 
of  his  people ;  who  found  new  means  to  meet  new  military 
problems,  frankly  taking  the  best  wherever  he  found  it 
and  applying  it  to  the  matter  in  hand ;  such  a  one  might 
well  look  across  the  Channel  for  political  no  less  than  for 
literary  schoolmasters.  In  a  reign  of  this  constructive 
activity  we  might  well  seek  for  the  traces  of  innovation 
and  adaptation. 

Such  innovation  could  hardly  be  based  on  the  decadence 
and  disorder  of  the  later  Carolingian  rule.  By  whatever 
channel  such  an  influence  could  arrive,  whether  by  way 
of  Mercia  or  directly  from  Francia,  whether  at  an  earlier 
date  through  Alfred's  grandfather,  or  at  a  later  date 
through  Alfred's  contemporaries,  it  is  from  the  system 
of  Charles  the  Great  that  a  foreigner  would  draw  inspira- 
tion. The  system  might  not  fit  the  facts  of  local  diverg- 
ence even  in  Charles's  own  days ;  later  it  might  not  agree 
B  2 


4  LOCAL  GOVERNMENT  IN 

with  the  practice  of  an  empire  that  was  already  divided 
and  decentralized,  an  empire  only  in  name ;  but  it  was 
the  official  theory  of  government.  The  numberless 
references  to  the  collection  of  Ansegis  which  we  find  in 
the  later  Capitularies  show  that  though  facts  might  have 
altered,  the  ideal  polity  was  the  same  that  it  had  been 
before  the  fraternal  wars  of  Lewis's  reign. 

We  are  compelled,  therefore,  to  base  our  comparison 
on  conditions  separated  by  a  century,  and  to  set  limits 
to  the  problem.  The  chief  characteristics  of  the  Frankish 
system  may  be  traced  in  the  period  768-840,  and  though 
occasional  references  will  be  made  to  later  developments, 
this  will  be  the  main  theme.  In  Wessex,  the  reigns  of 
Alfred  and  Edward  the  Elder  will  be  the  chief  period, 
though  here  we  are  more  dependent  on  later  material,  and 
illustrations  will  be  drawn  from  other  periods. 

In  attempting  to  investigate  this  problem  the  evidence 
for  the  connection  between  Francia  and  England  before 
and  during  the  Carolingian  period  will  first  be  considered ; 
and  then  the  local  governmental  system  in  each  country 
will  be  described  and  compared.  The  benefice  and  the 
vassal  system  in  Francia  will  be  compared  with  what  is 
known  of  the  vassal  class  and  dependent  land  tenures  in 
England,  and  an  attempt  will  be  made  to  estimate  the 
extent  of  the  growth  of  private  jurisdictions.  The 
immunity  will  be  compared  with  the  early  English 
franchise,  and  the  position  of  the  royal  villa  with  that  of 
the  land  of  the  fisc  in  England.  The  military  systems 
of  the  two  countries  will  be  compared  also,  based  as  they 
are  in  each  country  on  the  local  unit.  Lastly,  an  attempt 
will  be  made  to  sum  up  the  results  of  the  study. 

If  no  practical  or  even  certain  results  are  attained  by 
this  investigation,  the  plea  of  M.  Langlois  may  be  offered 
in  part  excuse.  "  If  historical  science  does  not  consist 
solely  in  the  critical  enumeration  of  past  phenomena,  but 


FRANCIA  AND  ENGLAND  5 

rather  in  the  examination  of  the  laws  which  regulate  the 
succession  of  such  phenomena,  clearly  its  chief  agent 
must  be  the  comparison  of  such  phenomena  as  run 
parallel  in  different  nations ;  for  there  is  no  surer  means  of 
knowing  the  conditions  and  causes  of  a  particular  fact 
than  to  compare  it  with  analogous  facts."  l 

1  E.  H.  R.,  1890,  p.  259. 


CHAPTER  II 

RELATIONS  OF  FRANCIA  AND  ENGLAND  IN  THE 
EIGHTH  AND  NINTH  CENTURIES 

STUBBS,  in  his  lecture  on  the  "  Beginnings  of  the  Foreign 
Policy  of  England  in  the  Middle  Ages,"  l  classifies  English 
relations  with  the  Continent  under  the  three  following 
heads  :  ecclesiastical  matters ;  royal  and  noble  connec- 
tions; and  commercial  relations.  His  treatment  is  not 
exhaustive,  nor  his  classification  entirely  satisfactory. 
A  better  arrangement  would  seem  to  be  :  literary  and 
ecclesiastical  matters  (the  two  being  practically  insepar- 
able) ;  political  matters ;  commercial  matters.  From 
the  facts  classified  under  these  heads  may  be  deduced  the 
possibility  or  probability  of  a  connection  in  institutional 
matters  between  the  England  of  the  West  Saxon 
Supremacy  and  the  Continent  of  the  Carolingian  period. 

I.  It  has  been  often  pointed  out  that  England  was  in 
part  repaying  an  old  debt  when  she  sent  her  missionary 
priests  and  bishops  to  Friesland,  Saxony  and  Bavaria  in 
the  seventh  and  eighth  centuries.  From  Wilfred's  mission 
to  Friesland  in  678  to  the  death  of  Boniface  in  755  a 
constant  stream  of  teachers  left  this  island  for  the 
Continent.  Of  these  Boniface  was  not  the  only  one  to 
reach  high  position ;  Lull  of  Mainz,  Willibald  of  Eichstadt, 
and  Burkhard  of  Wurzburg  were  all  English  born. 
Their  work,  moreover,  was  not  all  pioneer.  Boniface 
in  especial  had  a  large  share  in  the  work  of  purifying 
the  Frankish  Church  from  the  abuses  of  the  times.  His 

1  Stubbs,  Early  English  History,  p.  354  fl.    Ed.  Hassall,  1906. 

6 


FRANCIA  AND   ENGLAND  7 

influence  is  again  traceable  in  the  Capitulare  Liptinense 1 
of  743,  which  in  all  probability  records  the  compromise 
over  Church  lands  made  by  Pippin,  and  confirmed  by  his 
son  at  a  later  date.  Brunner  has  pointed  out  also  that 
the  rite  of  unction  appears  to  have  been  introduced  from 
England  in  753,  when  Boniface  anointed  Pippin  king  of 
the  Franks.2  We  may  note  also  the  presence  of  English 
bishops  at  the  famous  Council  of  Frankfort  in  794. 

Besides  this  religious  assistance  afforded  by  England 
to  Frankland,  literary  help  was  given.  If  Boniface  re- 
formed the  Church  in  Gaul,  and  founded  the  Church  in 
Germany,  Alcuin  had  his  part  to  play  as  a  missionary  of 
culture.  Notwithstanding  the  learning  of  the  Italian 
and  Irish  scholars  at  the  court  of  Charles  the  Great, 
Alcuin  had  the  first  place  there  from  his  arrival  in  781 
to  his  retirement  to  Tours  in  795.  Alcuin  represented 
the  traditions  of  Northumbrian  learning ;  he  was  the  last 
great  scholar  of  Bede's  school.  His  position,  resting  as 
it  did  on  the  personal  whim  of  the  Emperor,  was  not 
altogether  secure;  his  intellectual  pre-eminence  was 
hardly  questioned  so  long  as  he  remained  at  court. 

In  the  case  of  both  Alcuin  and  Boniface  we  have 
abundance  of  evidence  that  the  relations  with  the  mother 
country  were  kept  up.  Of  the  hundred  and  fifty  letters 
of  Boniface  and  Lull  printed  by  Diimmler,  thirty-five 
at  least  are  addressed  to  English  monasteries  or  indi- 
viduals. One  letter  from  Boniface  and  seven  other 
English  bishops  in  Germany  to  King  ^Ethelbald  refers 
to  the  latter's  effectual  repression  of  feuds  among  his 
nobles.3  On  the  other  hand,  ^Ethelbald  is  rebuked  for 

1  743.  28,  2.     Cf.  Boniface,  Ep.  60. 

2  Brunner,  R.  G.,  II.  p.  19.   A.  L.  M.,  750.  "  Pippinus  .  .  .  electus 
eat  ad   regem,  et   unctus  per   manum    santae   memoriae    Bonifacii 
archiepiscopi.'! 

3  Boniface,  Ep.  73,  quoted  by  William  of  Malmesbury,  G.  Begum, 
I.  80.    R.  S. 


8  LOCAL  GOVERNMENT  IN 

his  evil  life,  and  the  invasions  of  the  Saracens  in  Southern 
Gaul  are  quoted  as  an  example  of  the  evils  he  may  bring 
on  England  by  his  sins.  The  majority  of  the  letters  are 
moral  and  didactic  in  tone,  and  do  not  refer  particularly 
to  public  events.  They  reveal,  however,  the  close 
relations  between  the  clergy  of  Francia  and  England. 
Gifts  are  exchanged,  a  copy  of  Bede  is  asked  for  in  ex- 
change for  a  copy  of  the  Epistles  of  Gregory.1  Cloaks 
and  coverlets  of  goat's  hair  are  sent  as  gifts.2  A  report 
of  the  General  Council  of  747  is  given  in  a  letter  to  Cuth- 
bert  of  Canterbury,  in  which  Boniface  suggests  that  some 
restraint  should  be  put  on  the  pilgrimages  of  women  to 
Rome,  since  these  too  often  result  in  their  downfall,  and 
disgrace  to  the  English  Church.3  The  international 
position  of  the  Church  is  well  illustrated  in  this  corre- 
spondence. 

The  letters  of  Alcuin  are  similar  in  character  to 
those  of  Boniface.  Many  of  them  are  directed  to 
kings  or  princesses,4  but  even  these  are  mainly  didactic 
in  purport.5  He  writes  to  the  monks  of  York,  of  Wear- 
mouth  or  of  Yarrow,  the  Archbishop  of  York,  to  Lindis- 
farne,  to  the  Archbishop  of  Canterbury  and  to  private 
friends.  His  tone  throughout  is  that  of  the  exile ; 6  he 
is  continually  referring  to  his  hopes  of  coming  over  to 
England  again.  He  is  keenly  interested  in  Church 
politics  at  home ;  while  as  to  secular  politics  he  preserves 
a  non-committal  attitude,  exhorting  kings  and  ex-kings 
alike  to  repentance  and  virtue.7  He  is  impressed  by 

1  Boniface,  Ep.  75.  2  Ibid.,  Ep.  75,  76.  3  Ibid.,  Ep.  78. 

«  Ale.,  Ep.  16, 18,  30,  61,  79, 101, 102, 105,  108,  109. 

5  The  exceptions  will  be  mentioned  below. 

6  Note  letter  to  JSthelred  of  Northumbria.     "  Duplici  germanitate 
convives  sum  us,   unius  civitatis  in  Christo,  id  est  matris  ecclesiae 
filii,  et  unius  patriae  indigene  .  .  .  Ecce  trecentis  et  quinquagenta  annis 
quod  nos  nostrique  patres  huius  pulcherrime  patrie  incole  sumus." 
Ep.  16. 

7  Al«.,  Ep.  108,  109. 


FRANCIA  AND  ENGLAND  9 

the  greatness  of  Offa,  whilst  he  laments  his  bloodshedding 
propensities,  and  views  the  early  death  of  Ecgfrith  as 
an  instance  of  the  visitation  of  the  father's  sins  on 
the  children.1  In  one  of  his  letters  there  is  a  possible 
reference  to  the  lost  code  of  Offa.2  His  first  love  is  for 
Northumbria,  to  him  a  different  gens  from  Mercia ;  3  but 
he  writes,  as  we  have  seen,  to  all  parts  of  England.  His 
letters  form  a  unique  and  valuable  contribution  to  the 
history  of  the  eighth  century,  in  spite  of  their  vagueness 
and  silence  on  the  topics  where  we  are  most  anxious  for 
information.4 

Thus  in  the  eighth  century  both  Northumbria  and 
Wessex  bore  their  part  in  the  advancement  of  religion 
and  learning  in  Europe.  In  the  ninth  century  the  tables 
were  turned.  Francia  was  now  the  centre  of  learning; 
internal  divisions  and  external  attacks  had  overwhelmed 
the  power  and  the  culture  of  Northumbria  together, 
and  Alfred,  seeking  to  restore  letters  in  Wessex,  found 
himself  obliged  to  send  across  the  Channel  to  secure  a 
teacher  for  his  ignorant  clergy  and  young  noblemen. 
Grimbald  of  St.  Bertin  and  John  the  old  Saxon  were 
sent ;  and  a  letter  is  extant  in  which  Fulco  of  Reims 
commends  Grimbald  to  Alfred,5  though  its  authenticity 
has  been  questioned.  Through  these  channels  Frankish 
learning  might  be  directly  disseminated  in  England, 
whilst  there  is  evidence  that  it  was  indirectly  conveyed 
by  other  means.  Besides  Grimbald  and  John,  teachers 
came  to  Alfred  from  Mercia;  Werfrith  of  Worcester, 
Plegmund,  ^Ethelstan  and  Werewulf  ;6  and,  as  we  shall 

1  Ale.,  Ep.  122. 

2  /6tdL,  Ep.  122,  "  mores  bonos  .  .  .  observent,  quos  beatae  memoriae 
Ofla  illis  instituit." 

3  Ibid.,  Ep.  122. 

4  Dr.  von  Sickel  (Alcuinstudien,  p.  467)  suggests  that  the  letters 
containing  more  important  political  news  or  opinions  were  destroyed 
at  once  by  the  recipients. 

5  B.  556.  6  Asser,  c.  77. 


10  LOCAL  GOVERNMENT  IN 

see,  the  relations  of  Mercia  and  Francia  were  close  in  the 
reigns  of  Offa  and  Charles.  From  Alfred's  preface  to 
the  Cura  Pastoralis  it  may  be  inferred  that  Mercia  was 
the  chief  home  of  learning  in  England  at  the  beginning 
of  his  reign.1  Here,  then,  may  be  found  another  channel 
for  Frankish  influence.  Again,  the  Vita  Caroli  speaks 
of  Charles's  relations  with  the  Scots  or  Irish,2  with  whom 
Alfred  had  dealings,3  whilst  Asser  shows  traces  of  both 
Frankish  and  Irish  influence. 

The  evidence  afforded  by  Asser's  Life  has  been  indicated 
with  great  completeness  by  Mr.  Stevenson.4  In  matters  of 
style  the  relation  is  unmistakable ;  not  only  hi  the  general 
construction  of  the  work,  which  is  clearly  modelled  on 
Einhard's  Vita  Caroli,5  and  has  a  considerable  resem- 
blance to  the  lives  of  Lewis  the  Pious  by  Theganus  and  by 
the  Astronomer,  but  also  in  the  use  of  words  of  Frankish 
origin  or  with  Frankish  application.  Instances  of  this 
are  Ministeriales,6  Gatti 7  (for  Franks),  Capellanus,8 
Theotisci,9  fiscus,10  castella11  (for  castle),  curtum,12  indi- 
culus 13  (letter),  satelles,u  jasellus,^  senior 16  (for  lord), 
cambra  17  (camera).  Mr.  Stevenson  discovers  traces  of 
Celtic  (Breton)  influence  in  the  use  of  the  word  famen,18 
suggests  that  a  Gaulish  version  of  the  Bible  was  used  by 
Asser  instead  of  the  Vulgate,19  and  points  out  at  least  one 

1  "  There  were  very  few  on  this  side  of  the  Humber  who  could 
understand  their  rituals  in  English  or  translate  a  letter  from  Latin 
into  English,  and  I  believe  that  there  were  not  many  beyond  the 
Humber.     I  cannot  remember  a  single  one  south  of  the  Thames." 

2  Vila  Caroli,  c.  xvi. 

3  Asser,  c.  91,  102;  and  76,  "  Franci  autem  multi,  Frisipnes,  Galli, 
pagani,  Britones  et  Scotti,  Armorici  sponte  se  suo  dominio  subdi- 
derunt.n 

4  Asser's  Life  of  King  Alfred,  ed.  W.  H.  Stevenson,  1904. 

5  Cf.  esp.  Vita  Caroli,  Preface ;  and  Asser,  c.  73. 

•  C.  70.  7  C.  70.  8  C.  77,  104. 

9  C.  13.  10  C.  102.  »  C.  91. 

12  C.  22,  75,  81,  100.  13  C.  79.  14  C.  100. 

15  C.  53,  55.  16  C.  13,  97.  17  C.  88,  91. 

18  C.  79.  19  Stevenson,  Introduction,  xciv. 


FRANCIA  AND   ENGLAND  11 

simile  dear  to  Alcuin  and  other  Frankish  scholars.1  In 
addition  to  the  traces  of  Frankish  influence  on  Asser's 
style,  there  is  evidence  of  personal  knowledge  of  Frankish 
conditions  on  his  part.  Details  supplementing  the  narra- 
tive of  the  Chronicle  which  indicate  a  minuter  knowledge 
of  Francia  are  found  in  chapters  61,  68,  70,  82,  84  and 
85 ;  whilst  in  the  account  of  the  eclipse  of  878  or  879  2 
Mr.  Stevenson,  with  great  ingenuity,  has  discovered  in- 
dications that  the  author  saw  the  eclipse  from  Francia, 
not  from  England,  and  suggests  Fulda  as  a  likely  spot.3 

The  land-book  itself,  as  used  in  England  from  the 
seventh  century  onwards,  is  of  foreign  origin.  Brunner  4 
believes  that  it  came  from  Roman  law,  probably  direct 
from  Italy,  but  possibly  by  way  of  Francia.  It  is  inter- 
esting, however,  to  note  the  appearance  of  some  words 
of  Frankish  origin  in  the  charters  of  Egbert's  reign  and 
later.  Such  are  graphic  5  and  parafrithis,6  both  of  which 
occur  in  charters  passed  as  genuine  by  Kemble.  Vasallus  7 
and  beneficium  8  do  not  occur  till  a  later  date.  Stubbs, 
in  his  preface  to  the  Councils,9  indicates  the  close  rela- 
tion of  English  and  Frankish  Penitentials  and  Canons. 
The  Liber  Legum  Ecclesiastorum,  printed  by  Thorpe  as 
"  Ecclesiastical  Institutes,"  is  a  translation  of  a  work  by 
Theodulf  of  Orleans.  The  so-called  Penitential  of  Theo- 
dore contains  quotations  from  the  Admonitio  Generates 
of  789.10  The  so-called  Penitential  of  Egbert  is  mainly 
a  translation  of  a  work  by  Halitgar  of  Cambray  (floruit 
825).  Boniface's  letters,  as  we  have  seen,  indicate  a 
constant  interchange  of  manuscripts  between  England 

1  C.  76.  '-  C.  59;  v.  Stevenson,  p.  280  ff. 

3  Note  also  the  evidence  afforded  by  the  rapid  extension  of  the 
Carolingian  minuscule. 

4  Brunner,  Urkunde,  p.  187.  5  B.  413. 

6  B.  395  (A.D.  828),  413,  544. 

7  Found  in  B.  601  (A.D.  903),  769,  895,  956,  1197. 

8  B.  1136  (A.D.  964). 

9  Haddan  and  Stubbs,  I.  xiii.  10  789.  53-62. 


12  LOCAL  GOVERNMENT  IN 

and  Francia,  and  the  confused  condition  in  which  Stubbs 
found  the  Penitentials  is  directly  traceable  to  their  biter- 
national  use. 

Among  ecclesiastical  channels  of  influence  should  per- 
haps be  reckoned  the  intercourse  afforded  by  pilgrimages. 
All  who  went  to  Rome  would  pass  through  Francia,  and 
the  number  of  pilgrims  may  be  inferred  from  the  letter 
referred  to  above,  as  well  as  from  other  indications.1 
Free  passage  to  the  pilgrim  was  one  of  the  terms  of  agree- 
ment between  Offa  and  Charles  2  in  790.  We  may  note, 
on  the  other  hand,  that  a  charter  of  Egbert's  refers  to 
the  Gatti  et  Brittones  who  are  peregrini  to  Abingdon.3 

Thus  all  the  evidence  goes  to  show  that  there  was  a 
very  intimate  relation  in  ecclesiastical  and  literary  matters 
between  Francia  and  England  in  the  eighth  and  ninth 
centuries. 

II.  The  political  relations  of  England  and  Francia  at 
this  period  must  be  inferred  from  a  series  of  isolated  facts, 
whose  importance  it  is  difficult  to  appraise  on  account 
of  the  scantiness  of  the  sources.  Marriage  alliances  make 
up  a  great  part  of  the  evidence.  Alfred's  father  ^Ethel- 
wulf  takes  as  his  second  wife  Judith,  daughter  of  Charles 
the  Bald,  in  855,  on  his  return  from  Rome.  Alfred's 
daughter  JSlfthryth  marries  Baldwin  of  Flanders.  The 
four  daughters  of  Edward  the  Elder  marry  Otto  I  of 
Germany,  Charles  the  Simple,  Hugh  the  White,  and 
William  of  Aquitaine.4  These  marriages  should  be 
viewed  probably  as  indications,  not  as  causes,  of  the 
relations  between  the  two  countries.5  The  influence  of 
the  queen  may  be,  as  Mr.  Larson  has  pointed  out,6  of 

1  Ann.  Bert.,  839.    Asser,  c.  11,  etc.  2  Ale.,  Ep.  100. 

3  B.  413.  *  .flSthelweard,  Prologue. 

5  Mr.  Plummet  (Two  Saxon  Chronicles,  II.  p.  80)  suggests  that  the 
marriage  of  Judith  and  yEthelwulf  was  due  to  a  desire  for  an  alliance 
against  the  Danes. 

6  L.  M.  Larson,  The  King's  Household  before  the  Norman  Conquest, 
p.  194.     1904. 


FRANCIA  AND  ENGLAND  13 

great  importance  in  the  court  and  kingdom,  but  from 
what  Asser  tells  of  Judith,  her  influence  is  not  likely 
greatly  to  have  modified  existing  conditions  in  Wessex.1 
Indications  as  to  the  international  politics  of  the  period 
may  be  gathered  from  various  sources.  Simon  of  Dur- 
ham speaks  of  the  correspondence  of  Eadberht  of  North- 
umbria  and  Pippin,2  but  we  have  no  means  of  knowing 
on  what  authority  the  statement  is  based.  Boniface's 
letters  are,  as  we  have  seen,  addressed  not  merely  to 
bishops  and  monks,  but  also  to  kings  and  princes.  For 
the  reign  of  Charles  the  Great  the  Frankish  Annals  and 
Alcuin's  letters  are  our  chief  sources,  but  it  is  to  the  Oesta 
Abbatum  Fontanellensium  3  that  we  owe  our  knowledge 
of  the  marriage  negotiations  between  Charles  the  Great 
and  Offa  in  788.  Charles  sought  the  hand  of  Offa's 
daughter  for  his  son,  but  Offa  suggested  also  that  his 
son  should  marry  Charles's  daughter;  in  consequence 
the  negotiations  broke  down,  and  Charles  threatened  to 
close  the  Frankish  ports  to  English  merchants.  Earlier 
letters,  both  those  between  Charles  and  the  Pope,  and 
those  between  Charles  and  Offa,  indicate  intimacy  and 
friendliness ; 4  whilst  those  of  a  later  date  show  that 
friendly  relations  had  been  restored.5  Alcuin's  letters 
show  him  endeavouring  to  act  as  a  mediator  between 
the  two  kings.6  He  also  promises  the  monks  of  Lindis- 
farne  to  speak  to  Charles  on  their  behalf  after  the  sack 
of  their  monastery  in  793. 7  His  letter  of  796  describes 

1  Asser,  c.  17. 

2  Sim.  Dunelm.,  Hist  Eccl.  Dunelm,  Lib.  II.  c.  iii. 

3  Oesta  Abbatum  Fontanellensium,  c.  16.     "  Mult  is  vicibus  ...  ad 
praefatum  regem  Offam  legationibus  functus  est  (Gervoldus).    Novis- 
sirae     vero    propter    filiam    ejuisdem     regis     quam     in      conjugiuui 
expostulabat  Carolus  junior,  sed  illo  hoc  non  acquiescente  nisi  Berta, 
filia  Caroli  magni  ejus  filio  nuptui  traderetur,  aliquantulum  rex  poten- 
tissimus  commotus,  praecepit  ut  nemo  de  Britannia  insula  ao  gente 
Anglorum  mercirnonii  causa  littus  oceani  maris  attingeret  in  Gallia." 

4  Ale.,  Ep.  87.  6  Ibid.,  Ep.  85,  100. 
6  Ibid.,  Ep.  7,  9,  82.                             7  Ibid.,  Ep.  20. 


14  LOCAL  GOVERNMENT  IN 

Charles's  wrath  at  the  news  of  the  death  of  ./Ethelred 
of  Northumbria.1  The  annals  for  809  show  friendly 
relations  still  subsisting  between  Mercia  and  Francia; 
a  papal  legate,  captured  by  pirates,  and  carried  off  to 
Britain,  was  there  redeemed  by  Cenwulf,  Ecgfrith's 
successor,  and  sent  back  safely  to  Rome.  In  this  year 
also  Charles  extended  his  hospitality  to  Eardwulf  of 
Northumbria,  ^Ethelred's  son,  who  was  driven  from  his 
kingdom  in  806.  He  set  him  on  his  way  to  Rome.2 
There  is  evidence  of  his  kindly  activity  on  Eardwulf's 
behalf  in  his  correspondence  with  Leo  III.  There  seems, 
however,  no  reason  to  accept  the  statement  of  the 
Annales  Lindisfarnenses  that  Eardwulf  "  duxit  uxorem 
filiam  regis  Caroli  "  in  the  face  of  Einhard's  statements.3 

Charles's  relations  with  Wessex  are  perhaps  of  most 
interest  in  connection  with  our  main  theme.  Egbert, 
driven  from  Wessex  in  787,  took  refuge  with  Offa,  and 
came  on  to  Charles's  court  in  788,  where  he  remained 
until  his  accession  in  802  to  the  throne  of  Wessex.4 
These  fourteen  years  offer  a  wide  field  for  conjecture,  but 
the  silence  of  the  Frankish  Annals  forbids  any  determina- 
tion of  the  probable  effects  on  Egbert  of  his  stay  in 
Francia.  It  may  be  noted,  by  the  way,  that  the  courtesy 
was  repaid  hi  kind  when  Athelstan  received  his  young 
nephew,  Louis  d'Outremer,  at  a  later  date. 

With  these  authentic  records  of  royal  fugitives  may  be 
compared  the  story  told  by  Asser  of  Eadburh — daughter 
of  Offa  and  wife  of  Beorhtric, — who  came  to  Charles's 
court,  having  poisoned  her  West  Saxon  husband,  and  was 
offered  the  choice  between  Charles  himself  and  one  of 

1  Ale.,  Ep.  101. 

2  A.  L.  M.,  808.    Leonis  HI.  Ep.  2,  3.     M.  0.  H.,  Ep.  Kar.  Aevi, 
III.  p.  89-92. 

3  Vita  Caroli,  c.   19.     "  Nullam  earum  cuiquam  aut  suorum  aut 
exterorum  nuptuni  dare  voluit,  sed  omnea  secum  usque  ad  obituin 
suum  in  domo  sua  retimiit." 

*  A.  8.  Chran.,  836. 


FRANCIA  AND   ENGLAND  15 

his  sons  as  a  husband.  She  chose  the  son,  and  was  in 
consequence  rejected  by  Charles  himself,  who,  however, 
made  her  abbess  of  a  convent.1  There  is,  as  Mr.  Stevenson 
says,  no  inherent  impossibility  in  the  story;  but  it  has 
a  romantic  tone,  and  is  unconfirmed  by  any  other 
evidence. 

There  is  thus  material  for  belief  in  a  fairly  close  connec- 
tion between  English  and  Prankish  politics  in  the  reign 
of  Charles.  Under  Lewis  the  Pious  there  is  no  sign  of 
diplomatic  relations;  and  the  silence  of  the  Chronicle 
at  this  period  contrasts  with  the  later  accounts  of  the 
invasion  of  the  Northmen  from  year  to  year,  which  in 
the  reign  of  Alfred  reflect  a  realization  of  unity  of  interest.2 

III.  There  are  few  indications  of  the  commercial 
relations  of  England  and  Francia.  As  far  back  as  710 
a  charter  of  Childebert's  had  referred  to  the  toll  paid  by 
the  Saxons  and  others  from  far.3  M.  Flach  points  out  4 
the  significance  of  the  fact  that  the  word  used  for  strangers 
in  Francia — albani — means  British.  When  Charles  and 
Offa  quarrelled  in  789,  Charles  forbade  all  trade  in  English 
goods  within  his  kingdom.5  When  friendly  relations 
were  restored,  Charles,  in  promising  a  free  passage  to 
English  pilgrims  to  Rome,  stipulated  that  they  should 
be  genuine  pilgrims,  not  merchants  and  smugglers.6 
In  the  same  letter  he  promised  that  English  merchants 

1  Asser,  c.  15. 

2  See  the  years  880,  881,  882,  883,  884,  886,  887,  890,  891,  893,  897. 

3  Bouquet,  IV.  684.     It  is  possible,  however,  that  the  continental 
Saxons  may  be  meant. 

4  Flach,  I.  p.  159. 

5  The  Gesia  Abbahnn  Fontanellensium  says  that  Charles  threatened 
to  close  all  Frankish  ports  to  English  vessels,  but  was  dissuaded  from 
doing  so  by  Gerwold.     Alcuin's  letter,  however  (Ep.  7),  declares  that 
Charles  and  Offa  have  each  excluded  the  other's  merchants.     "  Ali- 
quid  .  .  .  dissensionis  .  .  .  nuper    inter    regem    Karolum    et    regem 
Offam  exortum  est,  ita  ut  utrimque  navigatio  interdicta  negotiantibus 
cessat.'1 

6  Ale.,  Ep.  100. 


16  LOCAL  GOVERNMENT  IN 

should  be  under  the  royal  protection,  according  to  old 
custom,  and  should  have  direct  appeal  to  him,  declaring 
that  Frankish  merchants  would  likewise  appeal  to  Offa 
in  case  of  suffering  any  attack.  Giles  suggests  that  this 
trade  consisted  to  some  extent  in  gold-work  of  a  kind  like 
that  on  King  Alfred's  jewel.1  Again  there  was,  it  seems, 
a  demand  for  English  cloaks.2  Evidence  of  close  com- 
mercial relations  is  to  be  found  in  the  coinage  of  the  two 
countries.  The  question  is  complicated  and  somewhat 
technical;  it  has,  however,  been  shown  conclusively3 
that  the  change  from  the  earlier  English  Sceatt  currency 
to  the  later  currency  of  pennies  is  a  result  of  Frankish 
influence.  The  very  name  Mancus  4  is  an  unmistakable 
proof  of  foreign  origin,  being  Arabic  in  etymology,  and 
coming  probably  from  Spain,  but  possibly  from  the  East, 
with  which  Charles  had  diplomatic  relations.5  Foreign 
bodies  are  found  owning  land  in  England.  ^Elfthryth 
makes  a  grant  in  918  of  land  to  an  abbey  of  Ghent,6 
and  St.  Denys  7  also  held  land  in  England.8 

IV.  General  resemblances  in  institutions  between  the 
two  countries  have  been  traced.  It  appears  possible 
that  Alfred's  court  school  9  owes  something  to  that  of 
Charles  the  Great  for  the  young  nobles.  It  has  been 
suggested  that  Alfred  borrowed  a  system  of  Missi  Dominici 

1  Memorials  of  King  Alfred,  p.  333.     (1863.) 

2  Ale.,  Ep.  100.  Charles  to  Offa.     "  Nostri  de  prolixitate  sagorum 
deposcunt ;   ut  tales  iubeatis  fieri,  quibus  antiquis  temporibus  ad  nos 
venire  solebant." 

3  Seebohm,  Tribal  Custom  in  A.-S.  Law ;  York  Powell,  E.  H.  R., 
p.  133,  1890;  Chadwick,  p.  5. 

4  Chadwick,  p.  11.     Mancus  is  first  found  in  Frankish  charters  778, 
in  English  Charters  799. 

6  Vita  Caroli,  c.  16.  6  B.  661. 

7  Mr.  Stevenson  (E.  H.  JR.,  p.  741, 1891),  though  proving  that  the  four 
charters  to  St.  Denys  given  in  the  Cartularium  Saxonicum  are  all 
forgeries,  thinks  that  they  relate  to  genuine  grants. 

8  We  may  note  also  the  employment  of  Frisian  sailors  by  Alfred. 
Chron.,  885,  897. 

»  Asser,  c.  76, 102. 


FRANCIA  AND   ENGLAND  17 

from  Charles,  but  the  theory  is  based  upon  an  allusion 
in  Asser  which  might  well  be  interpreted  in  a  more 
general  sense.1  Alfred's  manner  of  administering  justice 
in  person  has  been  paralleled  with  that  of  Charles,  but 
again  the  descriptions  are  too  general  to  be  of  much  real 
value.2  The  divisions  of  the  kingdom  on  the  death  of 
^Ethelwulf,  and  indeed  before  it,  and  on  the  death  of  his 
sons,  have  been  likened  to  Frankish  Divisiones  Eegnorum  ; 
but  here,  again,  we  have  to  do  with  a  custom  that  was 
pretty  generally  diffused,  and  is  easily  explicable  with- 
out a  theory  of  direct  imitation.  Some  inferences  may 
perhaps  be  drawn  from  Asser's  use  of  the  word  paga  to 
translate  shire,  the  word  being  peculiar  to  him.  It  is 
just  as  likely,  however,  to  imply  a  false  analogy  as  any 
direct  relation  of  the  pagus  to  the  shire.  Into  the  possi- 
bility of  such  a  relation  an  inquiry  will  be  attempted 
below. 

It  has  long  been  the  fashion  to  compare  the  work  and 
the  position  of  Alfred  with  those  of  Charles  the  Great. 
It  may  be  fairly  said  that  such  a  parallelism  is  the  result 
of  a  love  of  analogies  not  well  grounded  on  facts.  Beyond 
the  literary  revivals  there  is  hardly  a  resemblance  to  be 
found  that  does  not  require  considerable  exaggeration  to 
become  pointed.  On  the  wider  question  of  institutions, 
however,  it  is  harder  to  put  and  to  answer  the  question. 
The  relation  of  Alfred's  organization  of  local  government 
to  that  of  the  Frankish  Empire  cannot  be  dismissed 
summarily. 

1  Asser,  c.  106.  2  Ibid.,  c.  105-106  ;  B.  591 ;  Vita  Caroli,  c.  24. 


CHAPTER   III 

THE   GOVERNMENT   OP   THE    COMITATTJS   AND   THE 
SHIRE 

1.  The  Comitatus,  768-840. 

Comparatively  speaking,  there  is  plenty  of  material 
from  which  to  deduce  both  the  theory  and  the  practice 
of  local  government  under  the  Carolingians.  The 
Capitularies  and  other  sources  give  us  evidence  of  the 
ideal  relations  of  the  various  members  of  the  adminis- 
trative system ;  and  also  of  the  abuses  which  forbade  the 
realization  of  those  ideals. 

Thus  it  is  clear  that  theoretically  the  emperor  is  the 
central  point  of  the  organization.  The  picture  drawn  by 
Fustel  de  Coulanges  of  the  magnificent  position  of 
Charlemagne  at  the  heart  of  the  empire,1  with  all  things 
dependent  on  or  radiating  from  him,  may  perhaps  be 
accepted  as  the  ideal  at  which  the  emperor  aimed,  but 
can  hardly  be  considered  a  faithful  representation  of  facts. 
It  is  at  least  as  clear  that  the  count  is  practically  the 
backbone  of  the  system  at  this  period,  setting  aside  all 
questions  of  origins. 

(a)  The  Relation  of  the  Count  to  the  Central  Government. 

His  dependence  on  the  king  is,  however,  well  marked. 
The  Diplomata  show  a  large  and  constantly  varying  body 
of  counts  hi  attendance  on  the  king;2  the  Capitularies, 
and  Hincmar's  De  Ordine  Palatii  show  him  co-operating 

1  Fustel  de  Coulanges,  Transformations  de  la  royaute,  p.  614. 

2  Miihlbacher,  Diplomata,  Nos.  63,  65,  102,  110,  197,  204,  216,  etc. 
The  average  number  of  names  mentioned  is  six  or  seven;   the  same 
name  is  very  seldom  found  twice. 

18 


FRANCIA  AND  ENGLAND  19 

in  the  forming  of  Capitularies.1  The  count  is  educated 
at  the  royal  court,  and  is  bound  to  report  himself  there 
annually,  probably  on  the  occasion  of  the  placitum  generate 
which  he  is  bound  to  attend.2  The  Capitularies  represent 
him  as  sending  a  missus  with  the  yearly  report  at  about 
Easter  time.3 

The  count  is  appointed  by  the  king.,  and  his  office  is 
not  hereditary.  It  is  held  apparently  for  life,  or  so  long 
as  its  holder  does  not  forfeit  it  by  misconduct.4  The 
Admonitio  of  Lewis  the  Pious  (823-825),  represents  well 
the  official  relations  of  the  count  and  the  emperor. 
11  Monemus  vestram  fidelitatem  ut  memores  sitis  fidei 
nobis  promissae  et  in  parte  ministerii  nostri  vobis  oom- 
missi,  in  pace  videlicet  et  iustitia  facienda  vos  metipsos 
coram  Deo  et  .  .  .  hominibus  tales  exhibeatis  ut  et  nostri 
veri  adiutores  et  populi  conservatores  iusti  dici  et  vocari 
possitis  .  .  .  Etsi  aliqua  persona  in  aliquo  vobis  impedi- 
mentum  fuerit  nobis  illud  notum  fiat,  ut  nostra  auctori- 
tate  adiuti  ministerium  vestrum  digna  adimplere  possi- 
tis." 5  This  represents  the  system  of  government  as 
it  should  be. 

On  the  other  hand,  the  local  independence  of  the  count 
and  his  abuse  of  his  powers  is  proved  on  every  hand  by 
the  restrictions  and  prohibitions  contained  in  the  Capitu- 
laries. His  independence  and  his  local  authority  at  once 
are  strengthened  by  the  manner  in  which  he  receives  a 
recompense  for  his  service.  He  is  not  paid  directly  by 
the  king,  but  various  privileges  and  possessions  are 
attached  to  the  county  itself.  He  has  a  special  wer  ;  6 

1  De  Ord.  Pal.,  c.  35.     The  counts  and  the  other  magnates  debate 
apart.     803.  112;   801-813.  170;   811.  161,  1. 

2  782/6.  191;  803.  116,14;  829,11.  9. 

3  781/6.  193,  10. 

4  779.  49,  11 ;  782.  192,  7.     See  instances  quoted  by  F.  de  C.,  Trans- 
formations de  la  royaute,  p.  425-6. 

8  823-825.  304,  8.  8  Lex  Chamav.,  c.  7. 

C2 


20  LOCAL  GOVERNMENT  IN 

he  has  the  right  to  exact  certain  services  as  a  royal 
official ;  1  he  has  the  third  part  of  all  freda  2  and  of  other 
dues ;  and  he  has  the  enjoyment  either  of  a  royal  benefice  3 
or  of  certain  lands  attached  to  the  county.4  Thus  he 
is  a  great  local  landowner  as  well  as  a  representative 
of  the  central  government,5  and  his  relations  with  his 
official  subordinates  tend  to  approximate  to  those  of 
any  lord  with  any  vassal.  His  vassals  have  a  special 
duty  of  suit  at  his  courts.6  He  may  have  an  advocate 
to  manage  his  large  estates,  and  is  forbidden  to  appoint 
his  centenarius  to  the  position.7  The  very  perfection 
of  the  Carolingian  hierarchy  paves  the  way  for  local 
independence ;  the  tie  between  the  count  and  the  cen- 
tenarius is  closer  than  that  between  the  count  and  the 
king.  The  count  takes  advantage  of  his  double  position 
to  grant  out  the  lands  of  the  fisc  or  convert  them  to  his 
own  uses.8  In  the  capitularies,  especially  the  Italian 
capitularies,  there  are  signs  of  his  oppression  of  the 

1  826.  315, 10. 

2  790.   201,  5;    811.   166,  2.     Possibly    some    other    payments— 
"  Solidum  unum  de  notitia."     801/14.  145,  2. 

3  806.  131,  6. 

4  This  land  is  distinct  from  the  royal  benefices  as  still  forming  a 
part  of  the  lands  of  the  fisc.     Bouquet,  VI.  509  (817) :  "  de  fisco  nostro 
quern  R.  comes  in  ministerium  habet.'*     Cf.  864  II.  314,  8  :   "  Villis 
quae  sunt  de  comitatibus.'1    The  land  attached  to  the  county  comes 
to  bear  the  name  comitatus  itself,  and  can  be  transferred  to  another  than 
the  count.     Form.  Imp.,  3.     A  count  exchanges  land,  "  ex  comitatu 
suo  aut  benefitio  suo."    832.     II.   64,  8.     "  Comitatus  pertinentia 
quae  comites  non  habent."    Waitz,  IV.  p.  165  ff.,  gives  instances. 
Occasional  references  are  also  found  to  terra  vicarialis,  and  vicecomitalis 
(Poupardin,  Le  royaume  de  Provence,  pp.  373-4). 

5  Thus  he  receives  a  grant  of  land  from  the  king.     His  lands  are 
referred  to :   Muhlbacher,  D.K.  p.  244.    He  exchanges  land  with  the 
bishop;  ibid.,  275.     Cf.  Form.  Imp.,  3,  36.   He  is  permitted  to  divide 
his  lands  among  his  sons :  D.  K.,  p.  280.     Reference  is  here  possibly 
made  to  a  royal  benefice.     Einhard's  letters  again  show  us  the  count 
as  a  local  magnate  rather  than  a  royal  official :  v.  Ep.  48,  58. 

«  809.  148,  5. 

7  819.  290,  19. 

8  Muhlbacher,  D.  K.  224;   I.  217,  9;  806.    131,  6.     Note  also  the 
command  against  afforestation,  819.  291,  22. 


FRANCIA   AND   ENGLAND  21 

pagenses  by  unjust  exaction  of  services  and  of  tolls.1 
The  formulae  show  the  count  enslaving  free  men.2  The 
capitularies  give  proof  that  he  abuses  his  military  position 
by  forcing  men  to  go  to  the  host  till  they  are  beggared,3 
by  depriving  men  of  their  weapons,  and  by  exacting  fines 
twice  over.4  He  abuses  his  judicial  powers  not  only  by 
taking  bribes,5  but  also  by  holding  placita  frequently  for 
the  purpose  of  imposing  fines  for  non-attendance ;  6  whilst, 
on  the  other  hand,  he  neglects  his  duties  to  go  hunting, 
or  holds  placita  when  he  is  not  sober.7 

Such  evidence  as  this  must  be  borne  in  mind  when  the 
position  and  the  duties  of  the  count  are  being  considered. 

(b)  The  Count's  District. 

The  social  and  military  position  of  the  dux  is  in  all 
probability  superior  to  that  of  the  comes  ;  nevertheless 
the  comitatus  or  pagus,8  and  not  the  ducatus,  is  the 
administrative  unit  of  the  empire.  During  the  earlier 
Carolingian  period,  indeed,  the  ducatus  has  no  very 
definite  historical  significance.  The  missi  dominici  pay 
their  visits  of  inspection  by  counties.9  The  county 
is  the  limit  of  the  count's  jurisdiction ; 10  witnesses 
before  him  must  be  good  men  of  the  county,11  and 
the  placitum  majus  is  an  assembly  of  all  the  natives  in 

I  801.  144,  2;   790.  201,  13;   815.  261,  1;   cp.  806/10,  211. 

-  Form.  Imp.,  5.  14.  3  811.  165,  2,  3.  4  808.  138,  6. 

5  790?   70,   28;    801.   240;    802?    103,   38;    813.    174,    10;    819. 
291,  21. 
0  781/810.207,12;  816.270,3. 

7  789.63,  17;  803.  116,15. 

8  Pagus  is  still  found  occasionally  in  the  more  general  geographical 
sense,  appearing  to  include  two  or  more  comitatus  within  it;    but  a 
general   examination   of   the   capitularies   and   charters   proves  that, 
generally  speaking,  the  pagus  and  comitatus  are  identical.     805.  124, 
11 :  "  Et  de  ipso  pago,  non  de  altero,  testes  eligantur,  nisi  forte  longius 
extra    comitatem    causa    sit    inquirenda."     Cf.    818-19.     283.     10 : 
"  Testes  vero  .  .  .  non  aliunde  quaerentur  nisi  de  ipso  coinitatu  in  quo 
res  unde  causa  agitur,  positae  sunt." 

9  832.  II.  64,  6;  823.  306,  20;  829.  II  19,  7,  etc. 

10  801-13.  171,  11. 

II  803.  114,  11;  805.  124,  11;  818.  283,  10. 


22  LOCAL  GOVERNMENT  IN 

the  county,  and  those  who  own  land  in  it.1  The  count 
leads  the  men  of  the  county  to  war,  and  sees  to  the 
repairing  of  bridges  throughout  the  county.2  The  division 
of  the  country  into  counties  is  exhaustive ;  a  man  must  be 
in  one  county  or  another;3  and  as  a  rule  there  is  one 
count  to  each  county,  though  there  are  signs  that  two  or 
more  counties  may  be  held  by  the  same  count.4 

The  count  is  the  king's  representative  in  the  county. 
He  vindicates  the  rights  of  the  fisc  in  the  case  of  lands 
which  should  fall  to  it ;  5  he  looks  to  the  keeping  of  royal 
benefices  by  their  holders,6  and  generally  defends  royal 
interests.  He  exacts  the  censum,  market  tolls,  and  other 
dues  on  behalf  of  the  king.7  His  duties  are,  in  fact,  well 
outlined  in  the  general  immunity  formula — "  freda 
exigendum,  mansiones  aut  paratas  faciendum,  homines 
distrigendum,  redibutiones  requirendum."  He  enforces 
the  acceptance  of  good  coin,  and  the  rejection  of  bad  coin  ;8 
in  the  later  capitularies  he  is  found  presiding  over  a  mint 
himself.9  He  promulgates  the  law  in  his  minister 'ium,10 
and  keeps  the  record  of  all  who  have  taken  the  oath  of 
fealty.11 

He  is  generally  responsible  for  the  order  and  good 
government  of  the  county.12  Bridge  and  road  mending,13 

1  Sohm's  denial  of  the  existence  of  a  county  court  has  been  refuted 
by  M.  Beauchet,  who  follows  Waitz  in  quoting  a  charter  of  825  :  "  factus 
est  publicus  conventus  P.  comitis  et  totius  comitatus  eius,"  and  in 
showing  the  character  of  the  placitum  of  803. 112.    (Beauchet,  p.  131 ; 
Waitz,  IV.  p.  526  ff.) 

2  829.  II.  16, 11.  3  803-13.  157,  4. 

4  808. 137,  4;  cf.  780  ?  52.  6  Miihlbacher.  D.K.,  pp.  272,  274. 

6  818.287,3;  829.11.  14,1. 

7  Note  the  case  in  Mtihlbacher,  D.  K.,  p.  17,  where  the  count  has 
exacted  toll  from  a  privileged  person. 

8  823.  306,  20.  9  864.  II.  315,  14;   820.  299,  1. 

10  803.  112;  805.  141;  823-5,  307,  26. 

11  792.  or  786.  67,  4. 

12  809.  152,  7. 

13  787.  197,  7;  829.  II.  16,  11.     The  count  can  exact  work  for  these 
purposes  from  all  men,  as  the  duty,  with  that  of  watch  and  ward,  forms 
part  of  the  Trinoda  Necessitas. 


FRANCIA  AND  ENGLAND  23 

and  entertainment  of  the  missi  dominici 1  fall  within  his 
sphere  of  duty,  and  he  controls  the  holding  of  markets.2 
He  exercises  a  police  supervision,  being  bound  to  report 
conspiracies,3  and  is  expected  to  know  the  antecedents  of 
every  newcomer  in  his  district.4  He  is  also  bound  to 
warn  his  neighbours  when  he  banishes  thieves.5  He 
must  have  a  prison  in  the  county.6 

As  the  lieutenant  of  the  crown,  the  count  enforces  the 
duty  of  military  service,  the  third  article  of  the  Trinoda 
Necessitas.  His  duties  in  this  field  will  be  treated  at 
greater  length  below.  He  organizes  the  groups  of  men 
according  to  the  land  they  hold,  or  their  other  wealth ;  7 
he  sees  that  all  are  well  equipped  according  to  the  royal 
commands ;  he  leads  them  to  war.8  He  is  also  bound  to 
keep  all  men  to  their  duty  of  military  service,  vassals  of 
great  men  as  well  as  pagenses.  Though  there  are  special 
haribannatores  appointed,  the  count  evidently  often 
exacts  the  fine  for  neglect  of  the  host  himself.  His 
minute  knowledge  of  the  district  qualifies  him  to  prevent 
the  shirking  of  this  duty,  directly  or  indirectly,  on  the 
part  of  any  of  his  pagenses. 

(c)  The  Count's  Tribunal. 

It  is  on  his  judicial  duties,  however,  that  most  stress  is 
laid.  Waitz  points  out  what  a  weight  of  responsibility 
in  this  matter  appears  to  have  rested  on  the  consciences 
of  the  Carolingian  rulers.  Their  anxiety  for  the  right 
administration  of  justice  is  evident  throughout  the 

1  802.  96,  28.     Form.  Sal.  Bign.  16  and  Form  Imp.  7  give  letters 
of  tracloria  addressed  to  a  count. 

2  823.  304,  9.  3  829.  II.  16,  10. 

*  The  duty  of  the  missus,  801-13.  157,  4;  806.  131,  5;  of  the  count, 
864.  II.  323,  31,  which  purports  to  repeat  a  capitulary  of  807. 

6  809.  148,  4.  6  801-813.  171,  11.  7  825.  325,  3. 

8  Note  also  Einhard's  Ep.  41.  The  emperor  issues  commands  to  a 
count  to  assemble  together  all  the  counts  of  the  neighbourhood  to 
consider  what  measures  shall  be  taken  if  war  breaks  out  again  in  Bavaria. 
Cf.  811-813.  177,  12. 


24  LOCAL  GOVERNMENT   IN 

capitularies.  The  count  is  repeatedly  adjured  to  do 
justice,1  and  almost  as  frequently  forbidden  to  take 
bribes.2  The  holding  of  placita  is  a  considerable  part  of 
his  duty. 

There  are  two  kinds  of  placita.  A  capitulary  of  Charles 
rendered  attendance  compulsory  on  all  men  at  three 
placita  only  in  the  year,3  and  this  command  was  renewed 
under  Lewis.4  These  were  the  general  assemblies  of  the 
pagus,  at  which  all  men  must  attend.  But  for  judicial 
purposes  placita  had  to  be  held  at  the  interval  of  forty 
days  5  which  the  procedure  of  the  national  laws  required. 
The  interval  was  no  doubt  not  always  strictly  observed ; 
but  the  minor  a  placita  were  held  throughout  the  year. 
At  these  none  were  obliged  to  be  present  but  the  scabini, 
the  litigants,  and  the  witnesses  to  any  cases  that  might 
be  brought  before  them ;  6  though  the  count's  vassals 
might  be  required  to  attend.7  These  minora  placita  might 
be  held  wherever  the  count  pleased  in  the  county;  but 
the  larger  placita  must  be  held  where  it  was  customary 
from  old  time.8  The  placita  were  to  be  held  under  a 
roof,  for  commands  to  repair  the  place  are  frequently 
given,9  but  not  in  a  church  or  a  church  porch.10  They 

1  781. 190,  3 ;  802. 104, 48 ;  802.  94, 14 ;  801.  209,  4 ;  789?  185, 1,  etc. 
1  813.  174,  10;  819.  291,  21;  802.  103,  38,  etc. 
3  810/10.  210,  14.     At  an  earlier  period  these  were  held  twice  a  year. 
769.  46,  12. 

*  8237320,  2;  819.290,  14. 

6  819.  292, 1.     The  interval  is  variable  in  the  Laws.     Note.  Lex  Rib. 
30,  33,  72.     Lex  Sal.  40,  47,  50,  56. 

6  "  Neque  cogantur  ad  placita  venire  praeter  ter  in  anno,  sicut  in 
capitulare  continetur,  excepto  scabinis  et  causatoribus  et  testibus 
necessariis."     823.  320,  2. 

7  809.  148,  5. 

8  818.  284,  14.     "  Ubi  antiquitus  consuetude  fuit  de  libertate  sacra- 
mentum  adhramire  .  .  .  ibi  mall um  habeatur  .  .  .  minora  vero  placita 
comes  sive  intra  suam  potestatem  vel  ubi  impetrare  potuerit  habeat." 
Here  mallum  appears  to  be  used  of  the  greater  placitum  in  distinction 
to  the  lesser.     Cf.  821.  301,  5. 

•  809.  151,25;  809.  149,  13. 

10  787  ?  196,  4;  813.  174,  21 ;  829.  II.  46,  54. 


FRANCIA   AND   ENGLAND  25 

were  not  to  be  held  on  Sundays,  or  on  certain  saints' 
days ; 1  nor  in  the  months  when  the  missi  held  their 
placita.2  This  last  regulation  probably  applies  only  to 
the  larger  meetings.  None  might  bring  arms  to  the 
placita,3  which  are  thus  to  be  distinguished  from  the 
military  assemblies  of  the  county. 

The  count's  justice  is  expected  to  be  sufficient  for  the 
county  ordinarily.  Appeal  lies  from  his  court  to  that  of 
the  missus  4  and  to  the  royal  palace ; 5  but  appeals  are  dis- 
couraged.6 Cases  between  two  counts  or  a  count  and  a 
bishop  go  before  the  king,7  but  royal  vassals  are  judged 
before  the  count.8  Criminal  cases  and  those  dealing  with 
land  or  status 9  come  before  him.  He  can  condemn 
to  death  and  banish ; 10  he  exacts  the  fredum  and  the 
faidam,11  the  king's  ban,  and  his  own  ban,  which  varies 
according  to  his  law.12  The  count  controls  the  giving  of 
evidence  to  some  extent.  He  has  the  royal  privilege  of 
holding  an  inquest,13  and  there  are  traces  of  this  in  the 

1  789.  61,  81;   813.  174,  15,  etc. 

2  811/13.  177,  8. 

3  803/13.  156,  1. 

*  M.  Beauchet  and  M.  Glasson  hold  this  opinion,  Waitz  and  Sohm 
the  contrary.     See  810.  155,  3;   802.  92,  1. 

5  819.  289,  1 ;    797.  71,  4.     The  king  has  immediate  jurisdiction 
over  those  in  his  mund. 

6  755.  32,  7 ;  781.  190,  2.     "  Ut  unusquisque  clamator  tertiam  vicem 
ad  comitem  suum  se  proclamet  ...  et  si  ...  antea  ad  palacium  se 
proclamaverit  legem  suum  componat."     Contrast,  however,  the  free 
access  of  the  Saxon  capitulary.     775/90.  70,  26;  829.  II.  16,  14. 

7  811/13.  176,  2. 

8  781  ?  191,  13.     See  below,  Chapter  IV. 

9  810.  153,  3,  etc.     Form.  I.  Sen.  20;  II.  Sen.  1,  2,  3,  4,  5,  6. 

10  820.  296,  4,  5 ;    822.  318,  4.     The  account  of  the  majores  causae 
for  which  the  count  has  competence  probably  applies  only  in  the 
Spanish  Mark. 

11  818,  282,  9;   818.  284,  13.     Form.  Sal.  Bign.  8,  9;   Sal.  Lind.  19. 
815.  262, 2.     The  count  can  issue  a  land  charter  to  replace  a  lost  original. 
Form.  I.  Sen.  38. 

12  790.  70,  31 ;  802.  104,  57  ;  803.  113,  2;   paid  for  resisting  a  count 
who  pursues  a  thief  into  an  immunity. 

13  820.  295,  1;   822.  318,  3;   829.  II.  8. 


26  LOCAL  GOVERNMENT   IN 

Diplomata.  He  administers  the  oath  to  witnesses,  and 
is  expected  to  reject  unworthy  ones.1 

The  count  has  rights  of  jurisdiction  even  in  the  case  of 
the  immunities  which  lie  within  his  county.  The  grant 
of  an  immunity  always  expressly  forbids  the  count  or  his 
iuniores  to  enter  the  immunity  to  hold  pleas  or  do  justice 
or  exact  freda ;  but  the  count  has  a  right  and  is  com- 
manded to  enter  the  immunity  in  pursuit  of  thieves  who 
have  committed  theft  outside ;  whilst  cases  arising  be- 
tween an  inhabitant  of  an  immunity  and  a  pagensis  from 
without  come  before  the  count.2  There  are  instances 
also  in  the  Diplomata  of  an  advocate  of  an  immunity 
seeking  justice — usually  on  a  question  of  land  ownership 
— before  the  count  in  the  pagus.3 

(d)  The  Count's  Subordinates. 

The  count  has  thus  full  judicial  powers  in  the  county ;  4 
but  he  is  not  the  only  judge  in  the  county.  Reference 
has  been  made  before  to  his  iuniores ;  the  vicarii, 
centenarii,  missi  and  other  lesser  officials.  Whatever 
their  historical  origins  may  have  been,  their  position 
of  dependence  on  the  count  is  clearly  marked  in  the 
Carolingian  period.  They  are  described  as  "  the  count's."  5 
There  is  a  formula  of  doubtful  date,  certainly  anterior  to 
the  reign  of  Lewis  the  Pious,  which  contains  the  charge 
of  the  count  to  his  vicarius,  and  speaks  of  the  "  office 
which  we  have  committed  to  you."6 

1  801.  210,  12;  781/6.  193,  8;  811/13.  176,  3;  822.  317,  6. 

2  See  below,  Chapter  V.  3  Miihlbacher,  D.  K.,  p.  189  (781). 

4  The  count  has  justice  not  only  over  those  who  live  in  the  pagus, 
but  also  over  those  who  have  lands,  proprietary  or  beneficiary,  within 
it.    A  man  must  seek  justice  concerning  his  paternal  heritage  or  his 
liberty  in  his  own  pagus.     816.  268,  2;  818/9.  283,  10. 

5  808.  138,  6;    "  comitis  ministeriales."     829.  II.  17,  15;    801/14. 
144,  4.     Form.  Sal.  Merk.  51.  822/3.  319.  12;  822/4.  302,  5;  826.  310. 
There  are  signs  that  the  powers  of  the  centenarius  are  being  cut  down. 
His  judicial  limitations  are  probably  new.     806/10.  210,  14. 

6  Form.  Sal.  Merk.  51 .     Indiculum  de  comite  ad  vicarium.     ' '  Dilecto 
fidele  nostro  ego  ille  comis.     Cognuscas,  quia  mandamus  tibi  de  tuo 


FRANCIA  AND  ENGLAND  27 

The  positions  of  the  vicarius  and  the  centenarius  have 
been  much  discussed,  but  an  examination  of  the  passages 
in  the  capitularies  where  they  are  mentioned  makes  it 
almost  certain  that  the  two  were  identical  in  the  Carolingian 
period.1 

M.  Glasson  2  is  the  latest  writer  of  the  contrary  opinion, 
but  his  arguments  are  not  convincing.  Waitz  identifies 
the  vicarius  with  the  vicecomes*  a  name  that  is  hardly 
met  with  before  the  death  of  Lewis  the  Pious.  It  is 
probable  that  the  use  of  the  names  varied  locally. 

The  vicarius  or  centenarius  is  at  the  head  of  the  sub- 
division of  the  county  known  as  the  vicaria  or  centena. 
He  holds  placita 4  and  has  judicial  power.  M.  Viollet 
suggests  that  he  may  also  have  military  powers,  for  the 
military  force  appears  to  assemble  by  centenae,  and 
the  centenarius  may  countenance  a  man's  neglect  of 
the  host.5 

ministerio,  quod  tibi  commendavimus  bonum  certamen  exinde  habeas. 
.  .  .  Domnus  rex  ille  nobis  commendavit,  ut  iustitias  vel  drictum  in 
nostro  ministerio  facere  debeamus.  Propterea  has  litteras  ad  te  dirigi- 
mus,  ut  in  nostro  comitatu  vel  in  tuo  ministerio  .  .  .  iustitias  .  .  . 
sic  inquiras  et  facias,  quasi  ego  ipse,  .  .  .  et  nullum  honorem  nee 
nulla  blandia  propter  hoc  accipere  non  facias  ....  Taliter  exinde 
certamen  age,  qualiter  gratia  nostra  vellis  habere."  Sohm  explains 
quasi  ego  ipse  to  mean  "  as  impartially  as  myself,"  Waitz,  "  with 
equal  powers  to  mine."  Note,  however,  that  the  miniftterium  of  the 
vicarius  is  distinguished  from  the  comitatus,  and  is  probably  a  smaller 
district. 

1  Both  are  described  as  "  comitis."     826.  310;    808.  137,  3.     Both 
are  removable  by  the  missi  dominici.     805.  124,  12.     All  men  are 
exhorted  to  appoint  good   centenarii,  809.  149,  11,  and   to   remove 
bad  vicarii.    801/14.  144,  3.     Both  are  to  know  the  law.     801/14.  144, 
4;  802/13.  147,  3.     The  judicial  powers  of  both  have  the  same  limits. 
810.  154,  15;  811/13.  176,  4;  801/10.  210,  14;   810.  153,  3.     There  is, 
in  fact,  hardly  a  statement  about  one  that  is  not  found  in  connection 
with  the  other  also. 

2  Glasson,  II.  p.  476-9.     He  admits  that  the  vicaria  =  the  centena, 
and  gives  no  proof  of  the  difference  of  function  between  the  two  officials. 
His  arguments  are  based  (1)  on  the  existence  of  the  two  names ;  (2)  on 
the  evidence  of  the  Merovingian  period. 

3  Waitz,  III.  p.  398.         *  819.  290,  14;   1.  214,  4;  829.  II.  19,  5. 
5  808.  138,  7.    See  below,  Chapter  VI. 


28  LOCAL  GOVERNMENT  IN 

His  judicial  powers  are  limited;  cases  concerning 
land,  life  or  liberty  cannot  be  completed  before  him.1 
There  is  evidence,  however,  that  this  theoretical  distinc- 
tion was  not  invariably  preserved,  and  that  questions  of 
land  and  liberty  were  terminated  by  the  vicarius,2  whilst 
the  capitularies  command  him  to  have  a  gallows.3  In 
several  of  the  formulae  the  vicarius  is  found  sitting  with 
the  count  or  apparently  in  his  stead ; 4  in  others  he  executes 
the  count's  judgment.5  Probably  these,  with  the  Indi- 
culum  quoted  above,  refer  rather  to  an  earlier  period,  when 
the  vicarius  acted  as  the  count's  deputy,  somewhat  like 
the  vicecomes  of  the  later  period.0 

Beyond  the  difference  of  competence,  it  is  difficult 
clearly  to  trace  the  relations  of  the  placita  of  the  count 
and  the  centenarius.  According  to  Sohm's  theory  there 
was  no  court  of  the  pagus  at  all,  but  the  court  of  the 
centena  was  competent  for  the  whole  county.  These 
placita  majora — "  echte  Dinge  " — were  held  yearly  in 
each  centena  of  each  county  by  the  count,  and  the  lesser 
placita  were  as  a  rule  held  by  the  centenarius.  This 
theory  appears  to  have  been  accepted  by  the  majority 
of  historians.  Waitz 7  believes  that  there  was  a  court  of 
the  comitatus,  but  does  not  clearly  indicate  the  relations 
of  this  court  to  that  of  the  centenarius.  M.  Beauchet8 
has  proved  the  existence  of  a  court  for  the  whole  county 
district  from  the  court  of  the  centena,  but  has  not  cleared 

1  See  passages  quoted  above.     Also  814/40.  315,  3;  Cf.  855.  II. 
89,  2.     A  case  is  terminated  at  the  third  of  three  placita.     "  Inter 
placitum  vero  et  placitum  sint  XV  dies,  tertium  autem  quando  comes 
(illicit  nin  habuerit."    The  preliminary  steps  might  be  taken  before 
the  centenarius;    the  final  judgment  can  only  be  given  before  the 
count. 

2  Form.  Sal.  Merk.  30.  3  801/13.  171,  11. 

«  Form.  Sal.  Bign.  7.  5  Form.  Sal.  Merk.  29;  II.  Sen.  1,  3,  6. 

6  It  is  quite  possible  that  the  count  would  appoint  the  centenarius 
to  this  position,  and  that  the  identity  of  the  two  names  was  thus  brought 
about. 

'  Waitz,  IV.  p.  369  ff.  8  Beauchet,  p.  131  ff. 


FRANCIA  AND  ENGLAND  29 

up  all  the  difficulties  of  the  question.  One  of  his  most 
forcible  arguments  against  Sohm's  theory  is  based  on  the 
well-established  custom  of  holding  one  of  three  annual 
placita  majora  in  the  week  after  the  Easter  octave.1 
These  placita  must  last  three  days,  and  neighbouring 
counts  are  required  not  to  hold  them  on  the  same  day,2 
so  that  those  who  own  land  in  two  counties  may  be  able 
to  attend  the  placita  in  both.  It  is  obvious  that  all 
these  conditions  could  not  possibly  be  fulfilled  if  the  count 
held  his  placitum  ma  jus  in  each  of  the  four  or  more 
centenae  of  his  county. 

In  one  passage  the  placita  of  the  centenarius  are 
apparently  identified  with  the  minora  placita  of  the  pagus.3 
It  is  possible  perhaps  to  accept  a  modified  form  of  Sohm's 
theory,  and  to  hold  that  the  lesser  placita,  though  held  in 
all  the  centenae  in  turn  (or  out  of  turn)4  are  competent 
for  the  whole  pagus ;  that  the  centenarius  usually  presides 
at  them,  so  that  they  are  called  his  placita,  but  that  the 
count  can,  and  sometimes  does,  preside  at  them.5  The 
greater  placita  must  be  held,  as  we  have  seen,  at  a  fixed 
place ;  and  three  only  need  be  held  yearly  in  the  pagus. 
This  suggestion  does  not  meet  all  the  difficulties  of  the 
case,6  but  it  must  be  remembered  that  the  date  of  Charles's 

1  8o3.  II.  269,  8.     Beauchet,  p.  139. 

2  864.  II.  324,  32. 

3  "  Constitutio  genitoris  nostri  penitus  observanda  est,  ut  .  .  .  in 
anno  tria  solummodo  generalia  placita  observent  ....  Ad  caetera, 
vero,  quae  centenarii  tenent,  non  alius  venire  jubeantur  nisi  qui  aut 
litigat  aut  iudicat  aut  testificatur."     819.  290,  14.     Re-enacted,  819. 
II.  19,  5. 

4  One  of  the  abuses  of  power  on  the  count's  part  is  the  holding  of 
placita  in  the  same  place  time  after  time. 

5  821.  301,  5;  816.  270,  3;  818.  284,  14. 

6  Another  possible  solution  is  the  existence  of  two  kinds  of  court  for 
the  centena  as  for  the  pagus.     Thus  the  generalem  placitum  of  I.  214,  4 
could  refer  to  the  greater  placitum  of  the  centena;  whilst  in  818.  290,  4 
quae  centenarii  tenent  might  refer  to  the  first  sentence  as  well  as  the 
second,  the  comma  after  vero  being  omitted.     The  count  and  the  centen - 
arius  alike  are  exhorted  not  to  hold  placita  too  often.     816.  270,  3; 
829.  II.  19,  5. 


30  LOCAL  GOVERNMENT   IN 

organization  of  the  scabini  and  regulation  of  the  number 
of  greater  placita  is  not  known,  whilst  the  passage  1  that 
in  some  ways  presents  most  difficulties  is  undated. 

Besides  the  vicarius  and  the  centenarius  the  count  has 
other  subordinates.  As  has  been  pointed  out,  he  is  of 
necessity  absent  from  his  county  when  he  leads  out  the 
military  forces,  and  also  if  he  goes  to  the  palace  on  any 
errand.  A  capitulary  of  808  authorizes  the  count  to  leave 
two  men  behind  when  he  goes  to  the  host,  "  propter 
ministerium  eius  custodiendum."  2  In  these  M.  Beauchet  3 
sees  the  origin  of  the  vicecomes,  who  is  only  mentioned 
once  by  that  name  in  the  capitularies  4  before  the  death 
of  Lewis,  and  then  in  a  doubtful  passage.  There  is, 
however,  frequent  mention  of  the  count's  missus,5 
appointed  by  him  for  various  purposes,  and  it  seems 
possible  that  he  delegated  his  power  to  some  person  or 
persons  in  his  absence.  Waitz,  as  we  have  seen,  could 
identify  this  delegate  with  the  vicarius,  M.  Glasson  6  and 
M.  Beauchet  with  the  vicecomes. 

Professor  Sickel 7  points  out  that  the  limitation  by 
Charles  of  the  judicial  powers  of  the  centenarius  threw 
more  work  on  the  shoulders  of  the  count,  whilst  at  the 
same  time  the  growing  custom  of  holding  more  than 
one  county  also  involved  the  need  of  more  assistance. 
Thus  the  custom  of  appointing  a  substitute  of  equal 
powers  with  the  count's  arose.  The  tendency  was  most 
marked  in  the  west  and  south,  and  operated  rapidly 
between  the  reigns  of  Charles  the  Great  and  Charles  the 
Bald.  The  distinction  of  the  vicecomes  from  the  centen- 


1  I.    214,    4.     "  Centenarii    generalem    placitum    frequentius    non 
habent  propter  pauperis ;  .  .  .  ut  hi  pauperes  qui  nullam  causam  ibidem 
non  habeant  non  cogantur  in  placitum  venire  nisi  bis  aut  ter  in  anno." 

2  808.  137,  4.  a  Beauchet,  p.  192.  *  789/814  ?  185,  3. 

6  816.  262,  5;    829.  II.  9;    781/6.  193,  10;   810.  153,  2;    Cf.  779. 
51,  19. 
•  Glasson  II.  p.  468  ff.  7  Die  Vicecomitat  (1907),  pp.  3,  6. 


FRANCIA  AND  ENGLAND  31 

arius  is  that  his  power  may  extend  throughout  the  county, 
whilst  that  of  the  centenarius  is  confined  to  the  centena. 
The  centenarius,  again,  is  a  public  official,  whilst  the  vice- 
comes,  as  Professor  Sickel  is  careful  to  show,  is  appointed 
by  the  count  and  is  hardly  recognized  by  the  capitularies  at 
all.1  It  is  a  private  matter  that  concerns  the  count  him- 
self ;  it  is  his  right,  not  his  duty,  to  appoint  an  assistant ; 
but,  once  appointed,  the  vicecomes  has  the  same  powers 
as  the  count  in  the  district,  whether  a  whole  county  or 
a  part  of  it,  over  which  he  is  set.  It  is  quite  possible 
that  the  count  occasionally  made  a  centenarius  his  vice- 
gerent in  his  absence.2  From  being  a  temporary  appoint- 
ment the  office  probably  came  to  be  held  for  life,  and  at  a 
later  date  it  becomes  hereditary. 

(e)  Popular  Control. 

So  far  the  administration  has  been  represented  as 
dependent  in  theory  solely  on  the  king ;  if  not  directly, 
at  least  through  the  count.  The  principle  of  popular 
control,  however,  is  still  recognized.  The  witness  of 
the  pagenses  is  mentioned  in  the  Diplomata  which 
record  discussions  of  land  ownership,3  and  the  presence 
of  the  rachiniburgi,  boni  homines,  scabini  is  also  men- 
tioned.4 These  attend  the  minora  placita 5  in  place 
of  the  larger  public,  who  now  find  attendance  a  burden 
and  not  a  privilege.  The  name  scabini  is  not  found  in 
the  capitularies  till  803,6  but  it  occurs  much  earlier  hi  the 

1  844.  II.  259,  5.     The  Spaniards  of  the  mark  may  choose  for  their 
lord  count,  vicecomes  or  vicarius.     884.  II.  374,  9.     The  count  tells 
his  vicecomes  and  his  centenarii  and  vicarii  to  support  the  Church. 
864.  II.  315,  14.     The  vicecomes  assists  the  count  at  the  mint. 

2  Professor  Sickel  quotes  an  instance  for  935. 

3  Miihlbacher,  D.  K.,  p.   243  (797).     "  Inventum  est  .  .  .  per  O. 
episcopum,    et    alios    veraces    homines    inter    patriam    habitantes.u 
(Patria  —  pagus.) 

4  Ibid.,  p.  273,  201. 

5  809.  148,  5 ;  801/10.  210,  14.     They  are  not  needed  at  the  "  echte 
Dinge."     Waitz,  IV.  p.  398. 

6  803.  112;  803,  115,  3. 


32  LOCAL  GOVERNMENT  IN 

Diplomata.1  Probably  the  name  was  used  popularly  as 
an  alternative  for  rachiniburgi  about  this  period,2  but 
by  the  time  of  Lewis  the  name  scabini  was  established. 
Their  business  at  the  placita  is  to  declare  the  law ;  3  the 
count's  sentence  results  from  that.  Thus  the  judgment 
is  called  theirs — "  postquam  scabini  eum  diiudicaverunt, 
non  est  licentia  comitis  vel  vicarii  ei  vitam  concedere."  4 
The  same  fact  stands  out  clearly  in  the  Diplomata.  The 
scabini  are  essential  to  the  count's  tribunal;  without 
them  no  judgment  can  be  given.5  They  are  probably 
attached  to  the  county,  not  to  the  centena,  for  they  are 
called  the  count's  scabini  and  are  not  mentioned  in  con- 
nection with  the  centenarius.6  They  are  either  appointed 
by  the  missi  dominici  or,  like  the  vicarii  and  centenarii, 
"  cum  comite  et  populo  "  :  that  is,  probably,  nominated 
by  the  count  and  approved  by  the  pagus  at  the 
placitum.7 

Thus  the  popular  control  8  on  the  administration  of 
justice  might  appear  to  be  effective.  It  is  to  be  noted, 
however,  that  it  is  the  count  who  is  held  responsible  for 
just  judging ;  9  that  he,  no  less  than  are  the  scabini,  is 

1  Miihlbacher,  D.  K.,  p.  189  (781),  201  (782),  243  (797). 

2  Note  Form.  And.  50;  Sal.  Bign.  7,  27;  Sal.  Merk.  16,  18,  27,  28; 
Sal.  Lind.  19,  21. 

3  809.  148,  1.     "In  testimonio  non  suscipiatur  nee  inter  scabinos 
legem  iudicandum  locum  non  teneat."     Cf.  Form.  Sal.  Land.  21. 

«  801/13,  172,  13. 

6  821.  301,  5;  Cf.  809.  150,  13 ;  823.  320,  2,  etc. 

«  789/814.  185,  1 ;  826.  310;  803.  112.  Note  also  Form.  Sal.  Land. 
19.  "  Scabini,  pagenses  scilicet  loci  illius."  Muhlbacher,  D.  K.,  p.  201 
"  Scabinis  Moslinses." 

7  809.  151,  22.    Scabini  is  omitted  in  some  MSS.  803.  115,  3.     "  Ut 
missi  nostri  .  .  .  scabinios  elegant.11    Apparently  they  hold  office  for 
life  and  are  removable  for  bad  conduct.     829.  II.  15,  4. 

8  The  judgment  of  the  convicini  in  Saxony  (797.  71,  4)  and  in  the 
Spanish  Mark   (815.  262,  2;   844.  II.  259,  3)  appears  to  belong  to  a 
state  of  things  that  has  not  yet  been  brought  into  conformity  with  the 
general  governmental  system. 

•  The  references  to  bribery  and  to  just  judgment  given  above  could 
hardly  apply  to  a  powerless  president. 


FRANCIA   AND  ENGLAND  33 

expected  to  know  the  law.1  His  powerful  position  in 
the  county,  moreover,  makes  it  probable  that  he  was 
able  in  many  instances  to  impose  his  will  on  the  people 
in  matters  of  election,  and  to  modify  the  judgment  of 
the  scabini  hi  matters  of  justice. 

Theodulf's  description  of  a  tribunal2  minimizes  the 
power  of  the  people.  In  drawing  any  inference  from  it, 
however,  it  must  be  remembered  that  its  date  is  prior  to 
the  reorganization  of  the  missi  and  of  the  judicial  system, 
which  took  place  about  802 ;  and  that  the  description 
applies  to  the  tribunal  of  the  missi  dominici,  not  to  the 
count's.  The  record  of  the  placitum  at  Istria,3  where 
the  popular  voice  is  loudly  heard,  may  be  set  in  the 
opposite  scale. 

The  scabini  appear  not  only  in  the  count's  placita,  but 
also  in  those  held  by  the  missi  dominici.4  If  the  pagus 
is  weak  in  opposing  the  count,  it  has  a  chance  of  appeal 
to  the  king  directly,  or  of  a  complaint  at  the  assembly 
held  by  the  missi.  In  the  system  of  Charles  the  Great 
the  missi  formed  an  essential  link  between  the  central 
and  local  government.  The  institution  was  designed  to 
correct  the  manifest  evils  of  the  growing  independence 
of  the  count.  But  as  the  count's  powers  were  abused, 
so  were  those  of  the  missus.  Again,  the  systematic  visi- 
tation of  the  various  regions  into  which  the  country  was 
divided  for  the  purpose  was  likely  to  be  soon  discontinued 
in  times  of  civil  disorder.5  Neither  the  organization  itself 
nor  the  individuals  who  formed  a  part  of  it  were  fitted  to 
fulfil  their  functions  effectively  even  throughout  the  reign 

1  802.  147,  3;   801.  144,  4. 

2  Paraenesis   ad   judices  (798),  lines  425  ff.     M.  G.  H.  Poetarum 
Latinorum  Medii  Aevi,  Tom.  I.  Pars  I.  p.  504. 

8  Waitz,  III.  p.  488  ff.  *  820.  295,  2 ;  826.  310. 

6  The  breakdown  of  the  system  of  Missi  Dominici  is  well  described 
by  J.  W.  Thompson,   University  of  Chicago  Decennial  Publications, 
vol.  iv.,  1903. 
D 


34  LOCAL  GOVERNMENT  IN 

of  Lewis  the  Pious.  Thus  the  chief  instrument  of  royal 
control  fell  into  disuse,  and  feudal  tendencies  were  given 
free  space  to  develop  along  the  lines  which,  as  we  have 
seen,  are  clearly  traceable  under  Charles  and  Lewis. 

2.  The  Comitatus,  840-887. 

So  far  the  system  has  been  described  as  it  operated. 
Theoretically  the  system  seems  to  have  been  little  altered 
in  the  later  period;  practically  it  was  being  modified 
beyond  recovery.  One  sign  of  the  change  is  the  silence 
of  the  capitularies  with  regard  to  the  lesser  officials. 
There  are  not  half  a  dozen  references  to  the  vicarius  and 
centenarius  1  in  all  the  capitularies  for  all  the  kingdoms 
hi  the  period  840-887.  The  scabini  are  barely  mentioned. 
The  central  government  is  not  now  concerned,  to  the  same 
degree  as  at  an  earlier  date,  that  justice  be  strictly 
enforced  and  that  good  officials  be  appointed. 

As  regards  the  count  himself,  we  see  him  exercising 
the  same  functions  as  before,  but  his  position  is  altering. 
The  tendencies  of  the  earlier  period  are  becoming  pro- 
nounced. The  capitulary  of  Quierzy,2  as  has  been  shown 
repeatedly,  did  not  make  him  hereditary ;  but  it  is  none 
the  less  true  that  it  implies  that  the  descent  of  the  county 
from  father  to  son  is  the  usual  practice.  Fustel  de  Cou- 
langes  3  quotes  instances  which  show  that  while  a  count- 
ship  might  be  granted  to  the  son  of  a  count,  it  was  as  a 
rule  not  the  one  that  his  father  had  held.  M.  Poupardin 4 

1  Only  one  of  these  has  any  importance.     In  853.  II.  274  is  given  a 
copy  of  an  oath  to  be  taken  by  a  centenarius.     "  Ego  ille  adsalituram 
quod  scach  (open  robbery),  vocant  vel  tesceiam  (secret  theft)  non  faciam 
nee  consentiam,  et  si  sapuero,  non  celabo  .  .  .  et  de  Francis  hominibus 
in  isto  comitatu  et  in  meo  ministerio  commanentibus  nullum  recelabo, 
quantum  recordari  potuero,  ut  per  brevem  vobis  missis  dominicis  non 
manifestem."    This  formula  may  be  compared  with  the  oath  taken  by 
the  twelve  senior  thegns  of  III.  Atr.  3. 

2  877.  II.  358,  9. 

3  Transformations  de  la  royaute,  p.  426. 

4  Lea    grandes  families  comtales  a  1'epoque  Carolingienne,  R,  H, 
vol.  72,  pp.  72-95. 


FRANCIA  AND   ENGLAND  35 

also  shows  that  there  were  certain  great  families  who 
almost  monopolized  the  office  of  count  before  the  dynastic 
tie  finally  gave  way  to  the  local  tie. 

Under  Charles  and  Lewis  the  Pious  the  vassalization 
of  the  count  had  been  proceeding.  The  tendencies  of 
the  earlier  years  are  clearly  developing  in  the  period  840- 
887,  though  still  slowly.  The  count  himself  is  frequently 
a  royal  vassal,  holding  a  benefice  from  the  king.  His 
underlings  are  becoming  his  vassals,  probably  holding 
lands  from  him ;  and  they  in  their  turn  have  vassals 
under  them.1  His  justice  is  approximating  to  that  of 
other  lords — bishops,  abbots  and  royal  vassals.2  He,  like 
the  king's  other  lieges,  is  exhorted  to  live  of  his  own  and 
not  to  oppress  his  neighbours.3  He,  like  other  great  men, 
may  have  a  private  chaplain.4  His  benefices  extend  into 
other  counties  beside  his  own.5  Although  his  theoretical 
position  is  unchanged  and  he  still  exacts  the  oath  of  fealty 
to  the  king  G  and  maintains  order  generally,  practically 
his  position  is  much  modified. 

The  change  is  due  as  much  to  the  environment  as  to 
alterations  in  the  office  itself.  The  disorder  of  the  times 
is  reflected  in  the  capitularies.  The  count  is  commanded 
to  support  the  king  in  case  of  a  conspiracy  7 — not  the 
collectae  or  gildoniae  of  slaves  which  threatened  the  peace 
of  Charles  the  Great's  rule,  but  unions  of  disaffected  mag- 
nates. He  may  have  to  face  local  disorder — werra — and 
cope  with  it  on  his  own  responsibility,  only  sending  to 
the  king  when  it  grows  beyond  his  power.8  He  is  ordered 
to  destroy  castles  erected  without  royal  permission.9 
On  the  other  hand,  the  development  of  legitimate  spheres 

1  844.  II.  259,  5. 

2  869.  II.  337,  2.     All  of  these  alike  are  enjoined  to  do  such  justice 
to  their  vassals  as  was  owed  them  from  of  old. 

8  853.  II.  76,  5.  4  845/50.  II.  81,  3.  5  864.  II.  319,  22. 
6  873.  II.  345,  5.           7  865.  II.  331,  13.  •  877.  II.  360,  19. 

9  864.  II.  328,  1. 

D2 


36  LOCAL  GOVERNMENT  IN 

of  influence  that  rival  his  own  is  distinctly  traceable. 
The  earlier  capitularies  had  emphasized  the  right  of  the 
count  to  enter  the  immunities  in  pursuit  of  runaway 
criminals ;  these  rather  lay  stress  on  the  privileges  of  the 
immunity  and  the  count's  duty  of  observing  it.1  Again, 
the  rights  of  the  vassi  dominici  are  developing  at  the 
expense  of  the  count's  judicial  powers.  They  can  claim 
trial  before  the  king,  and  can  refuse  to  acknowledge  the 
count's  jurisdiction.2 

It  is  possible  that  the  rapidity  of  this  change  in  the 
national  organization  has  been  exaggerated.  If  the 
capitularies  appear  to  indicate  a  dissolvent  frame  of 
government,  a  growth  of  local  independence,  and  a 
development  of  rival  powers  alongside  that  of  the  officials, 
there  are  also  apparently  indications  that  the  ordinary 
round  of  administration  proceeded  as  in  the  earlier  period. 
The  regulations  as  to  the  mints  3  indicate  a  close  con- 
nection between  the  palace  and  the  county.  The  rules 
as  to  the  holding  of  placita  4  are  numerous  and  more 
definite,  in  some  respects,  than  the  earlier  ones.  Yet 
even  these  provoke  the  suspicion  that  the  old  traditional 
system  was  breaking  down  and  needed  reinforcement. 
The  frequent  exactions  of  the  general  oath  of  fealty  5 
may  bear  the  same  interpretation.  The  failure  of  the 
system  of  the  missi  dominici  stands  evident  in  one  passage 
where  these  officials  are  ordered  to  refer  to  the  count 
whatever  they  have  had  no  time  to  accomplish  during 

1  The  bishop  is  to  report  the  count's  breach  of  an  immunity,    864. 
II.  312,  1. 

2  See  below,  Chapter  IV. 

3  864.  II.  315,  14;  864.  II.  317,  17;  864.  II.  320,  23. 

*  Several  of  the  passages  quoted  above  belong  to  this  period.  863. 
II.  89,  2 ;  sets  the  interval  of  a  fortnight  for  the  ordinary  placita.  See 
also  853.  II.  269,  8 ;  845.  II.  420,  79 ;  864.  II.  324,  32 ;  857.  II.  286,  2 ; 
857.  II.  294. 

5  853.  II.  272,  4;  854.  II.  278,  13;  865.  II.  330,  2;  873.  II.  344,  4; 
873.  II.  342. 


FRANCIA  AND  ENGLAND  37 

their  rounds,  and  report  to  the  king,  who  will  see  that  the 
counts  fulfil  their  duty.1  The  futility  of  this  regulation 
is  seen  when  it  is  remembered  that  the  chief  function  of 
the  missi  was  to  be  a  check  on  the  counts,  and  that  they 
were  supposed  to  be  the  chief  if  not  the  only  vehicle  of 
royal  control. 

Speaking  broadly,  then,  it  may  be  said  that  the  chief 
significance  of  the  later  period  is  to  be  found  outside 
the  county  organization.  The  changes  coming  over  the 
position  of  the  count  and  his  subordinates  are  so  largely 
attributable  to  seignorial  developments  both  within  and 
without,  that  a  study  of  these  by  themselves  is  necessa^. 
The  count,  although  theoretically  supreme  in  judicial, 
administrative  and  military  powers,  is  in  reality  restricted 
in  all  these  fields  by  rivals,  many  of  whom  can  show  as 
good  royal  warrant  for  their  rights  and  powers  as  he  can. 
By  the  side  of  the  count  are  the  royal  vassal  and  the 
immunist ;  the  holders  of  royal  benefices  and  of  royal 
privileges  have  an  authority  almost  equal  to  that  of  the 
holder  of  royal  office. 

3.  The  Shire  to  871. 

The  extreme  scantiness  of  the  sources  for  early  English 
institutional  history  makes  it  difficult  not  to  overestimate 
the  importance  both  of  allusions  and  of  omissions  in  the 
documents  that  remain.  The  most  that  can  be  done 
is  to  state  the  evidence  and  attempt  to  construct  a  work- 
ing hypothesis.  Such  an  attempt  will  be  made  in  the 
case  of  the  kingdoms  of  Kent,  Mercia  and  Wessex  in  the 
seventh  and  eighth  centuries,  as  it  is  to  the  codes  of 
^Ethelberht,  Offa  and  Ine  that  Alfred's  introduction 
refers. 

(a)  Kent. 

In  the    Kentish   laws  the  predominance  of  the  king 
is  traceable  throughout.     His  offices  and  his  privileges 
1  865.  II.  331,  12. 


38  LOCAL  GOVERNMENT  IN 

are  constantly  mentioned,1  and  the  laws  are  promul- 
gated by  his  sole  authority  2  in  the  case  of  ^Ethelberht 
and  Hlothhsere ;  and  when  in  Wihtraed's  laws 3  refer- 
ence is  made  to  the  co-operation  of  others,  it  is  no 
official  nobility,  such  as  Ine's  ealdormen,  which  gives 
counsel  and  consent,  but  merely  eadigan. 

The  king's  wic  gerefa,  who  witnesses  the  sale  of  cattle,4 
and  may  be  required  to  act  as  oath  helper  in  cases 
of  vouching  to  warranty  in  the  king's  hall,5  appears 
to  have  no  independent  jurisdiction.  The  gerefa  of 
Wihtraed's  laws  seems  to  be  part  steward,  part  judge, 
exercising  a  purely  domestic  jurisdiction.6 

In  the  laws  of  Hlothhaere  and  Eadric,  mention  is  made 
of  deman  who  are  present  at  a  methd  or  thing,  and  pre- 
scribe right  to  men.7  It  is  quite  possible  that  these  are 
the  dooms-men  who  declare  the  law,  and  thus  have 
much  in  common  with  the  Merovingian  rachiniburgi* 

Whilst  the  charters  attributed  to  ^Ethelberht  are 
"  impudent  forgeries,"  9  some  information  as  to  official 
ranks  may  be  obtained  from  the  charters  of  Eadberht 
(738-765).  These  are  witnessed  by  comites  and  praefecti 
and  by  one  princeps.  Comes  may  be  taken  as  a  translation 
of  gesith,  and  thus  corresponds  with  the  mention  of  the 
gesithcund  man  hi  Wihtraed's  laws.  Praefectus,  which  is 
often  translated  gerefa,  may  well  bear  that  meaning  here.10 

1  Abt.  5,  7,  8.     HI.  7,  16. 

1  "  These  are  the  dooms  that  King  ^Ethelberht  established."  "These 
are  the  dooms  that  Hlothhsere  and  Eadric,  kings  of  Kent,  established." 

3  Wi.  prol.  Wi.  5,  however,  refers  to  the  gemot  at  which  apparently 
the  laws  were  framed.  The  signatures  of  the  few  genuine  charters  of 
Wihtrsed  afford  no  help  in  determining  the  composition  of  such  a 
gemot. 

«  HI.  16.  5  HI.  7.  •  Wi.  22.  7  HI.  8. 

8  Dema  is  found  at  a  later  period  with  the  meaning  of  judge  or 
president  of  a  tribunal.  See  III.  Eg.  3 ;  Judex ;  Alfred's  Bede. 

»  Kemble,  II.  p.  132. 

10  B.  194  (765)  is  signed  by  an  Ecgbald  who  is  "  comes  atque 
praefectua." 


FRANCIA  AND  ENGLAND  39 

In  the  Kentish  laws,  then,  there  is  no  mention  of  any 
territorial  division,  large  or  small,1  to  guide  us  in  estimat- 
ing the  importance  of  the  assemblies  at  which  justice 
is  done  and  law  declared.2 

The  king's  gerefa  who  witnesses  sales  may  preside  at 
such  assemblies,  though  the  fact  is  nowhere  stated. 
There  is  no  sign  of  any  nobility  but  one  based  on  birth. 

(6)  Mercia. 

For  Mercia  the  evidence  is  even  slighter  than  it  is 
for  Kent,  as  Offa's  laws  are  not  extant  in  an  inde- 
pendent form.  His  charters,  however,  are  numerous, 
and  from  these  a  hierarchy  may  be  deduced.  The 
charters  are  signed  by  reguli,  subreguli,  duces,  praefecti, 
comites,  ministri  and  one  patricius.  The  regulus  or 
subregulus  who  signs,  is,  as  a  rule,  the  lord  of  the  Hwiccii ; 
he  grants  charters  himself,  which  are  confirmed  by  Offa. 
A  comparison  of  the  names  of  the  witnesses  makes  it 
clear  that  dux  and  princeps  are  equivalent  titles.  Of 
thirty-two  signatories  who  bear  one  or  the  other  title, 
twelve  are  called  by  either  indifferently.  Of  the  seven 
praefecti,  three  are  also  called  principes.  The  patricius 
is  also  called  dux  and  princeps.  Only  four  ministri  are 
mentioned.  If  minister  is  to  be  translated  thegn,  and 
comes  gesith,  there  can  be  little  doubt  that  the  dux 
or  princeps  is  the  ealdorman.  Mr.  Chadwick 3  brings 
evidence  to  prove  this.  He  is  inclined  to  identify  the 
praefectus,  whose  position  is  more  doubtful,  with  the 
ealdorman  also.4 

No  territorial  description  is  annexed  except  in  the  case 

1  The  king's  tun  and  the  wic  are  the  only  units  mentioned. 

2  We  may  note,  however,  that  the  methel  has  its  frith  (Abt.  1),  in 
this  resembling  the  later  folkmoot. 

3  Chadwick,  pp.  329  ff .  The  Chronicle  for  825  mentions  five  ealdormen 
of  Mercia. 

4  The  miles  of    Offa's  earlier  charters  probably  is  the  comes  or 
minister. 


40  LOCAL  GOVERNMENT  IN 

of  the  dux  Suthsaxonum,  Oswald.1  A  diploma  of  825 
refers  to  the  swangerefan,  who  have  care  of  the  woodlands, 
but  no  general  administrative  organization  can  be  inferred 
from  this.2 

Thus,  whilst  the  existence  of  a  body  of  ealdormen 
under  Offa  is  well  attested,  there  is  no  evidence  of  any 
official  duties  or  any  special  districts  assigned  to  them. 
The  position,  however,  of  the  ruler  of  the  Hwiccii  suggests 
an  explanation  for  their  origin. 

(c)  Wessex. 

In  the  laws  of  Ine  there  are  distinct  traces  of  an 
official  organization.  The  ealdormen  who  help  to  frame 
the  laws 3  hold  shires 4  or  offices,  which  they  may 
forfeit  at  the  king's  will  for  neglect  of  duty.  Their 
official  position  is  not  less  evident  than  their  social 
distinction.5  Again,  the  king's  gerefa  has  duties  con- 
nected with  police  organization ;  he  receives  the  fine  paid 
by  those  who  have  allowed  a  captured  thief  to  escape.6 
This  may  still,  however,  be  no  more  than  the  duty  of 
a  steward  caring  for  his  master's  fiscal  interests. 

No  particular  district  is  mentioned  in  connection  with 
the  king's  gerefa,  but  the  shire  to  which  the  ealdorman 
appears  to  be  attached 7  has  evidently  a  territorial 
significance.8  It  appears  to  be  a  definite  district  over 
which  the  king  has  set  the  ealdorman.  Whether  the 
name  attaches  to  his  district  alone  is  not  certain ;  scirman 
in  Ine  8  9  may  mean  "  ealdorman,"  or  merely  "  official," 
with  scir  used  in  the  original  sense  of  "  office."  The 
shireman  is,  however,  a  judge  before  whom  right  is 
claimed;  there  is  an  official  judicial  system. 

1  B.  208.  2  B.  386.  8  Ine,  prol. 

«  Ine,  36.  6  Ine,  6,  2,  3.  •  Ine,  73. 

7  Ine,  36,  1.     "  If  he  be  an  ealdorman  let  him  lose  his  shire." 

8  Ine,  39.     "  If  any  man  leave  his  lord  without  permission,  or  steal 
himself  away  into  another  shire." 

9  "  If  any  man  claim  his  right  before  a  scirman  or  any  other  judge  ll 
(dema). 


41 

Of  the  existence  of  the  territorial  shire  the  earliest 
evidence  is  probably  that  of  the  Chronicle,  which  mentions 
the  district  of  Hampshire  in  755,  and  the  men  of  Wilt- 
shire in  800.  Here,  again,  the  connection  of  the  ealdor- 
man  with  the  shire  is  to  be  noted.1  From  845  onwards 
there  is  ample  evidence  for  the  shire  system  in  the 
Chronicle.2 

The  king's  gerefa  also  is  mentioned  in  the  Chronicle. 
When  the  ships  of  the  Northmen  appeared  in  787  the 
king's  gerefa  attempted  to  make  them  come  to  the 
king's  tun  at  Dorchester,  taking  them  for  merchants. 
From  this,  and  from  other  indications,  Mr.  Chadwick 
would  deduce  the  organization  of  local  government  by 
king's  tuns,  each  having  a  jurisdiction  extending  some 
distance  around  it.3  There  is,  at  least,  no  reason  to 
associate  the  gerefa  with  the  ealdorman's  shire. 

In  a  charter  of  824  4  Egbert  books  land  to  his  gerefa — 
"  praefecto  meo  " — and  the  deed  is  witnessed  by  five 
other  praefecti.  This  appears  to  establish  the  translation 
praefectus  for  gerefa  for  Wessex  at  this  period.  Of  the 
various  signatories  of  Egbert's  charters  eighteen  are 
duces,  four  of  these  being  praefecti  first ;  ten  are  praefecti  ; 
eighteen  are  ministri.  Under  ^Ethelwulf  nineteen  duces 
sign,  only  a  few  of  whom  bear  the  same  names  as 
Egbert's  duces  ;  and  besides  nineteen  ministri,  there  are 
ten  milites. 

The  early  West  Saxon  administration  thus  appears 
to  include  a  definite  territorial  organization,  with  which 
special  officials  are  connected.  The  duties  of  the  gerefa 
are,  perhaps,  more  clearly  indicated  than  in  the  other 
kingdoms ;  but  it  is  in  the  shire  system  that  the  essential 
difference  of  Wessex  from  the  other  kingdoms  appears 

1  "  The  ealdorman,  Weohstan,  met  him  with  the  Wiltshire  men." 

2  See  under  years  845,  851,  860,  etc. 

3  Chadwick,  pp.  215  ff.  «  B.  377. 


42  LOCAL  GOVERNMENT  IN 

to  lie.  If  its  origin  is  to  be  traced  in  the  formation  of 
separate  territories  to  endow  the  members  of  the  royal 
family,1  whilst  the  ealdormen  of  Mercia  represent  the 
former  rulers  of  conquered  kingdoms,  this  may  to  some 
extent  explain  the  eventual  prevalence  of  the  shire 
system.  The  ealdormanries  of  East  and  West  Kent, 
however,  appear  to  be  derived  from  a  former  double 
kingdom. 

There  is  no  mention  of  any  gemot  or  assembly  at  which 
the  shireman  or  any  other  judge  presides.  The  existence 
of  such  can  only  be  conjectured  by  analogy  or  in  the 
light  of  later  developments. 

4.  The  Shire,  871-925. 

The  contrast  between  the  English  and  Frankish  systems 
of  administration  is  immediately  evident  when  a  com- 
parison is  attempted.  Whilst  the  count,  as  has  been 
said,  is  the  backbone  of  the  system  in  Francia,  the 
ealdorman  is  of  no  such  essential  importance  in  Wessex. 
No  orderly  hierarchy  of  officials  can  be  constructed 
from  the  data  we  possess.  On  the  other  hand,  the 
shire  forms  a  definite  unit  in  relation  to  which  the 
officials  may  be  studied.  In  describing  the  local  govern- 
ment of  Wessex  under  Alfred  and  Edward,  and  in 
comparing  it  with  that  of  the  Carolingian  system,  the 
districts  will  first  be  discussed ;  next,  the  officials  and  their 
relations  to  each  other ;  and,  lastly,  their  relation  to  the 
central  government. 

(a)  The  District. 

The  shire,  so  briefly  mentioned  in  Ine's  laws,  appears 
in  full  working  order  for  military  purposes  in  the 
Chronicle  of  the  ninth  and  tenth  centuries.2  The  struggle 

1  Chadwick,  pp.  284  ff. 

*  See  below,  Chapter  VI.  In  the  Chronicle  755-891  all  the  shires 
south  of  the  Thames  are  mentioned;  755  Hampshire,  800  Wiltshire, 
837  Dorset,  851  Devonshire,  860  Berkshire,  878  Somersetshire,  891 
Cornwall. 


FRANCIA  AND   ENGLAND  43 

with  the  Northmen  is  carried  on  in  a  series  of  local 
efforts,  each  shire  in  turn  coming  out  against  them 
under  its  ealdorman.  On  the  other  hand,  there  is  but 
one  reference  to  the  shire  in  Alfred's  laws,1  and  none 
in  those  of  Edward.  The  laws  of  Ine,  however,  form  an 
integral  part  of  Alfred's  code,  and  the  small  number  of 
references  is  to  some  extent  explained  by  this. 

These  passages,  however,  make  several  facts  clear. 
The  division  into  shires,  as  into  pagi,  is  comprehensive ; 
every  man  must  be  in  one  such  district.  For  leaving 
a  shire  a  man  must  have  the  witness  of  its  ealdorman, 
and  if  such  leave  is  not  obtained  a  fine  is  due  in  each  of 
the  two  shires  in  question.  Thus  the  shire,  like  the  pagus, 
is  a  financial  and  political  unit  as  well  as  a  military 
unit. 

It  is  also  a  judicial  unit.  The  ealdorman  is  found 
presiding  over  a  gemot  2  which,  like  the  Kentish  methel, 
has  its  own  peace.  This  is  in  all  probability  the  later 
shiremoot,  which  in  some  respects  answers  to  the  placitum 
of  the  comitatus  in  Francia. 

At  the  outset  the  analogy  thus  appears  close.  The 
West  Saxon  shire  corresponds  in  many  ways  to  the 
Frankish  pagus.  The  question  of  origin  is  the  most 
doubtful.  As  parts  of  a  working  system  both  owe  their 
form  to  the  central  government,  but,  apart  from  other 
evidence,  the  two  names  for  the  Frankish  district  indicate 
a  popular  as  well  as  a  royal  origin,3  whilst  the  word  shire, 
with  its  original  meaning  of  office,  points  to  imposition 
of  a  system  from  above.  It  is  in  connection  with  the 
shire  that  there  appears  to  be  most  evidence  for  deliberate 
innovation  on  the  part  of  the  crown.4  Yet,  as  we  have 

1  Af.  37;  37,1. 

2  Af.  38;  38,  1. 

3  This  is  also  suggested  by  the  frequent  use  of  patria  for  pagus. 

4  Cf.  Mr.  Chadwick's  theory  referred  to  above. 


44  LOCAL  GOVERNMENT  IN 

seen,  traces  of  the  system  are  found  as  early  as  Ine's 
reign,  and  its  development  is  explicable  without  any 
theory  of  foreign  influence. 

The  theory  has  been  advanced  that  "  the  shire  of  the 
seventh  century  is  the  hundred  of  the  tenth."  *  The 
author  of  this  suggestion  brings  forward  numerous 
proofs  of  the  existence,  during  the  eighth  and  ninth 
centuries,  of  a  district  smaller  than  the  later  shire; 
described  in  the  charters  as  regio  ;  and  known  in  English, 
so  he  believes,  as  the  shire.  It  is,  perhaps,  of  no  very 
great  importance  whether  these  districts  bore  the  English 
name  of  shire ;  it  is  possible  that  its  use  had  not  yet 
become  specialized.  No  traces,  however,  of  any  resem- 
blance to  the  later  shire  2  are  to  be  found  in  these  few 
references  to  the  regio.  When  it  is  considered  that  the 
regiones  cannot  be  identified  with  the  hundreds,3  as  soon 
as  their  limits  are  traceable,  even  in  Kent,  from  which 
Mr.  Adams  drew  most  of  his  examples,  it  will  be  seen 
that  his  formula  has  little  value.  It  may  be  noted  that 
it  is  in  Kent  that  Mr.  Chadwick  finds  the  clearest  traces 
of  the  district  smaller  than  the  shire,  that  he  believes 
was  organized  round  the  king's  tun  there.4 

The  existence  of  districts  for  taxation  purposes  is 
suggested  by  Mr.  Corbett,5  and  by  him  traced  back  to 
a  very  early  date  and  connected  with  the  semi-mythical 
Bretwealda-ship.  The  evidence  afforded  by  the  Tribal 
Hidage,  however,  is  too  isolated  and  problematic  to 
contribute  much  to  the  understanding  of  the  adminis- 
trative system  in  Wessex.  A  reference  to  a  lesser 
district  than  the  shire  has,  however,  been  traced  in  the 

1  Adams,  A.  S.  Law,  p.  19. 

8  The  only  official  mentioned  in  connection  with  the  regio  is  the 
gerefa,  not  the  ealdorman. 

3  Stevenson,  E.  H.  R.  (1905),  p.  350. 

4  Chadwick,  pp.  249  ff. 

8  Trans.  R.  Hist.  Soc.  XIV.  pp.  187  ff.  (1900). 


FRANCIA  AND  ENGLAND  45 

laws  of  Alfred  himself.  Dr.  Liebermann  x  suggests  that 
the  boldgetael  of  Alfred  37  2  is  the  unit  which  later  came 
to  be  known  as  the  hundred.  He  supports  his  theory 
by  ^Elfric's  gloss — getalu  for  centurias.3  Unsupported  as 
the  suggestion  is  by  any  other  passage  in  the  laws,  it 
must  stand  as  a  conjecture  only,  but  it  is  of  too  much 
interest  to  be  ignored. 

Whatever  m&y  be  thought  of  these  suggestions,  the 
contrast  between  the  ambiguous  and  hypothetical  regio, 
hundred  hides,  or  boldgetael  of  Wessex  and  the  clear-cut 
centena  or  vicar ia  of  Francia  is  striking. 

(6)  The  Officials. 

From  the  first  appearance  of  the  shire  it  is  associated 
with  the  ealdorman.  The  ealdorman,  like  the  count,  is 
dependent  on  the  king  for  his  position.4  His  social 
dignity  is  well  marked,  no  less  than  his  official  character.5 
He  presides,  as  we  have  seen,  at  the  folkmoot,6  where 
he  receives  the  wite  due  to  the  king,7  and  he  has  the  power 

1  Gesetze  der  Angelsachsen,  Worterbuch.    Deutsche  Literaturzeitung 
(1905),  12,  p.  736  (reviewing  Chadwick). 

2  "If  a  man  from  one  boldgetael  wish  to  seek  a  lord   in  another 
boldgetael,  let  him  do  it  with  the  witness  of  that  ealdorman  whom  he 
before  followed  in  his  shire."    The  new  boldgetael  apparently  lies  in 
a  different  shire. 

*  Further  evidence  in  favour  of  Dr.  Liebermann' s  theory  is  afforded 
by  the  Alfredian  version  of  Gregory's  dialogues,  where  boldgetael  appears 
three  times  as  a  translation  of  provincia.  In  one  instance  scir  is  an 
alternative  rendering.  Grein,  Angel-Sachische  Prosa,  Vol.  V.  pp.  45, 
185,  229.  Professor  Vinogradoff  (Growth  of  the  Manor,  p.  250)  accepts 
the  theory,  which  accords  well  with  Bede's  reckoning  by  households. 
Professor  Rietschel  (Zeitschrift  der  Savigny-Stiftung  (1907),  p.  412, 
Germ.  Abt.)  adds  the  suggestion  that  getael  has  a  definite  numerical 
significance  and  that  bold  —  hide.  On  the  other  hand,  Frh.  v.  Schwerin 
(Zeitschrift  der  Savigny-Stiflung  (1908),  p.  290.  Germ.  Abt.)  considers 
that  the  word  means  a  group  of  holdings  subject  to  one  lord. 

4  Ine,  36,  1. 

5  The  ealdorman's  burgbryce  is  80s.  (Ine,  45)  or  20s.  (Af.  40),  and 
his  fihtwite  60s.  (Ine,  6,  2)  or  100s.  (Af.  15).    In  each  case  he  is  equalled 
with  the  bishop.    The  penalty  for  breaking  his  borh  is  also  equal  to 
the  bishop's  (Af.  3).     Tne  will  of  the  ealdorman  Alfred  refers  to  his 
double  wer  (B.  558). 

6  Af.  38,  1.  '  Af.  37,  1. 


46  LOCAL  GOVERNMENT  IN 

to  pervert  justice.1  He  has  the  right  to  give  the  king 
counsel,2  like  the  count,  and  like  him  has  important 
military  duties.  His  position  is  as  yet  strictly  official, 
but  tends,  like  the  count's,  to  become  hereditary. 

The  recompense  that  the  ealdorman  receives  may  be 
compared  with  that  of  the  count.  There  are  indications 
that  as  the  count  was  in  many  cases  paid  with  a  benefice 
or  with  comitatus  pertinentia,  so  there  were  lands  specially 
attached  to  the  ealdormanship.3  From  the  passage  in 
Alfred's  law,  which  has  been  already  quoted  more  than 
once,  it  appears  that  the  ealdorman  had  some  pecuniary 
interest  hi  the  king's  wite,  since  half  was  to  be  paid  in 
each  shire.4  Not  till  the  twelfth  century  is  it  expressly 
declared  that  the  earl  has  the  third  penny  5  of  forfeiture  in 
the  shire,  but  the  right  recurs  frequently  in  Domesday, 
and  has  evidently  been  long  transferable.6  Thus  it  does 

1  Ine,  prol. 

a  Ine,  prol.  The  ealdorman  is  here  coupled  with  the  other  witan. 
The  signatures  to  Alfred's  charters  indicate  at  once  the  position  of 
the  ealdorman  at  the  national  council,  and  the  number  of  ealdormen 
at  a  given  time.  In  the  reign  of  Alfred  (Mr.  Chadwick's  figures  are 
given)  twenty-three  comites  sign ;  under  Edward  nineteen,  five  being  the 
same  as  Alfred's.  It  thus  appears  probable  that  there  was  an  ealdorman 
to  each  shire  in  Alfred's  reign,  Kent  having  two.  There  are  signs  of 
a  falling  off  in  numbers  under  Edward,  which  Mr.  Chadwick  attributes 
to  a  temporary  breakdown  of  the  shire  system. 

3  Kemble,  II.  p.  140,  points  out  that  the  "  ealdormonnes  land  "  was 
a  permanent  landmark,  frequently  mentioned  in  the  charter  bound- 
aries. I.  As.  prol.  may  refer  to  this  official  land  in  exhorting  the 
ealdorman  to  pay  the  tithe  first  from  his  own  land.  Domesday  refers 
tomansiones  de  comitatu,  and  the  Instituta  Cnuti  (1103-1120)  to  comi- 
tales  villos  qui  pertinent  ad  comitatum  eius  (In.  Cn.  III.  55). 

«  Af.  37,  1. 

6  E.  Cf.  27,  2.  "  Comes  comitatus  qui  tertium  denarium  habet  de 
foris  facturis."  In.  Cn.  III.  55.  "  Tertius  denarius  in  villis  ubi  mercatum 
conveniunt  et  in  castigatione  latronum."  Dial,  de  Scacc.  1. 17.  "  Comes 
est  qui  tertiam  portionem  eorum  quae  de  placitis  proveniunt  in  quolibet 
comitatu  percipit  .  .  .  sed  hii  tantum  .  .  .  quibus  regum  munificentia 
.  .  .  decernit." 

6  The  third  penny  of  the  shire  is  the  earl's  in  Yorkshire,  Lincolnshire, 
Derbyshire  and  Nottinghamshire.  The  third  penny  of  various  boroughs 
is  the  earl's.  The  third  penny  of  the  shire  occasionally  (Dorset,  Dd.  1. 76. 
Warwickshire,  Dd.  1.238),  and  more  frequently  of  a  hundred  or  hundreds 


FRANCIA   AND  ENGLAND  47 

not  seem  an  improbable  supposition  that  from  a  very 
early  date  the  ealdorman,  and  possibly  other  royal 
officials,  had  a  third  part  of  the  judicial  fines  paid  to 
the  king.  We  have  noticed  traces  of  a  similar  custom 
in  Francia.  In  both  countries,  however,  the  very  fact 
that  there  are  so  few  specific  notices  of  the  right  suggests 
extreme  antiquity  of  custom,  and  it  is  far  more  probable 
that  it  has  a  common  origin  in  the  two  countries  than 
that  one  borrowed  from  the  other. 

The  ealdorman,  again,  appears  to  have  the  right  of 
exacting  services  and  dues.  Reference  is  frequently  made 
in  the  charters  to  pastus  principum x  as  one  of  the  burdens 
from  which  the  land  is  freed.  This  can  only  mean  the 
ealdorman's  feorm  ;  the  duty  of  giving  him  lodging  and 
sustenance,  which  in  Francia  is  known  as  mansionaticus . 
Other  services  are  generally  referred  to  in  one  charter  2 
in  such  a  manner  as  to  suggest  that  the  ealdorman  had 
power  to  exact  them,  whether  for  his  own  ends  or  for 
the  king. 

The  ealdorman's  judicial  duties  are  but  slightly  out- 
lined as  compared  with  those  of  the  count.  Beyond  the 
fact  that  he  has  a  position  of  dignity  hi  the  folkmoot  and 
that  he  can  exact  wite  for  himself  and  for  the  king,  there 
is  scarcely  any  account  of  his  judicial  activity.  Even 
at  a  later  date  his  duties  are  the  general  ones  of  keeping 
peace  and  enforcing  law,3  no  closer  definition  being 
given.  The  most  detailed  instance  of  his  enforcement 
of  order  in  Alfred's  laws  4  is  connected  rather  with  his 
military  than  with  his  judicial  powers.  The  man  who 

(Dd.  I.  38b,  86b,  87b,  101,  II.  294b)  is  annexed  to  a  manor,  often 
royal,  sometimes  comital.  For  the  transferable  nature  of  the  right, 
note  I.  280b.  "  Horum  omnium  nemo  habere  potuit  tereiam  denarium 
comitis  nisi  eius  concessu  et  hoc  quamdiu  viceret."  «- 

1  B.  416,  443,  450,  454,  488,  etc. 

2  B.  551.    "  JSghwelces  bulges  to  freon  ge  wifc  cyning,  ge  wi*  ealdor- 
man ge  wifc  gerefan  teghwelces  beodomes  lytles  ofcfce  micles." 

3  II.  Atr.  6.  *  Af.  42,  3. 


48  LOCAL  GOVERNMENT  IN 

cannot  overcome  his  home-sitting  foe  is  to  ride  to  the 
ealdorman  for  help,  and  if  the  ealdorman  fail  him,  to 
the  king.  The  help  given  by  the  ealdorman  would 
presumably  take  the  form  of  armed  assistance  with  some 
of  the  forces  of  the  shire.  Under  Edgar  we  find  that  it 
Is  the  ealdorman's  duty  to  set  forth  the  law  in  the  shire- 
moot.1  It  was  also  the  duty  of  the  count  to  know  and 
enforce  the  law,  as  the  capitularies  declare  repeatedly. 
The  count  is  also  exhorted  to  appoint  good  subordinates 
or  iuniores ;  and  similarly  the  ealdorman  has  a  gingra,2 
whom  he  appoints  himself.3  Of  the  position  of  this 
gingra  we  have  practically  no  information,  beyond  the 
fact  that  his  dignity  is  equal  to  that  of  a  priest,  unless 
he  is  to  be  identified  with  the  gerefa* 

There  are  more  traces  of  judicial  activity  on  the  part 
of  the  gerefa  than  on  the  part  of  the  ealdorman.  The 
gerefa,  like  the  ealdorman,  assists  at  legislation,5  takes 
the  wedd,  or  pledge  of  loyalty  from  his  own  shire  6 — a 
similar  duty  to  that  entrusted  to  the  missi  dominici  in 
Francia.  He  pursues  thieves7  and  has  the  custody  of 
offenders  during  their  imprisonment  in  the  king's  tun.8 
He  exacts  the  bot,9  which  may  be  paid  only  in  his  presence,10 
and  the  wite  on  pain  of  paying  the  king's  oferhyrnesse 
himself.11  He  is  commanded  to  deem  just  dooms,  to  set 
a  fixed  term  for  cases  and  to  declare  folkright  truly,12 
and  he  is  forbidden  to  take  bribes  for  the  perversion  of 
justice.13  He  has  a  limited  manung  or  jurisdictional 
district.14  He  holds  a  gemot,15  whereas  the  ealdorman  is 

I  III.  Eg.  5.  2  Af.  38,  2  3  Judex,  8  (980-1050). 
«  See  below,  p.  61.         8  VI.  As.  prol.  •  VI.  As.  10. 

7  VI.  As.  8.  »  Af.  1,  3.  •  II.  Ew.  2. 

10  I.  Atr.  1,  14  (980-1013). 

II  V.  As.  1,2;  cf.  II.  As.  26.     "  I.  Ew.  prol.    I.  Ew.  2.    II.  Ew.  8. 
»  V.  As.  1,  3. 

14  V.  As.  1,  5.     VI.  As.  8,  2.     In  VI.  As.  8,  4  manung  is  used  for  the 
men  of  the  district. 

15  IT.  Ew.  8. 


FRANCIA  AND  ENGLAND  49 

only  described  as  being  present  at  one.  He  is  a  public 
official  before  whom  debts  are  declared  1  and  sales  take 
place.2  Merchants  from  a  distance  must  make  known 
to  the  king's  gerefa  at  the  folkmoot  the  men  whom  they 
bring  with  them,  as  often  as  new  ones  arrive.3  The 
gerefa  also  controls  the  commendation  of  men  to  their 
lords.4 

The  gerefa  holds  a  gemot  every  four  weeks.5  This,  as 
has  been  frequently  pointed  out,  is  the  interval  at  which 
the  hundred  court  is  later  held.  In  only  two  passages 
to  which  reference  has  been  made  is  the  gerefa  connected 
with  the  shire,6  and  these  occur  in  the  laws  of  ^Ethelstan. 
There  appears  no  obstacle  to  the  theory  that  the  district 
over  which  the  gerefa  of  this  period  presides  is  one  smaller 
than  the  shire.  The  word  gerefa  in  itself  implies  no 
special  district ;  it  is  found  in  connection  with  the  port 
and  the  tun  and  the  wic,  and  only  much  later  with  the 
shire.  It  seems  quite  possible  that  the  gerefa  of  Alfred 
and  Edward  administered  the  district  that  became 
known  as  the  hundred. 

It  might  seem  that  the  gerefa  is  therefore  to  be  paralleled 
with  the  centenarius.  There  is,  however,  one  essential 
difference,  a  difference  that  is  characteristic  of  the  whole 
governmental  system  of  the  two  countries.  Whilst  the 
centenarius  is  entirely  dependent  on  the  count — for  the 
relic  of  popular  election  is  little  more  than  a  form — 
the  gerefa  is  pre-eminently  the  king's  gerefa.  Whilst 

1  Af.  22.  2  II.  As.  10.  »  Af.  34. 

4  V.  As.  1,  2.     In  this  instance  the  gerefa  appears  to  be  stepping 
into  the  shoes  of  the  ealdorman.     Af.  37. 

5  II.  Ew.  8. 

6  VI.  As.  10.     In  VI.  As.  8,  4,  whilst  the  shire  is  described  as  the 
gerefa's,  his  manung  is  apparently  distinct  from  it,  and  reference  is  also 
made  to  the  gerefscipas  of  the  two  gerefan.     The  relation  of  the  gerefa 
to  the  shire  at  this  date  is  not  clear  from  this  passage  (see  below).     Scir 
is  undoubtedly  used   in  the  territorial   sense,  for  when  the  forfeiture 
of  office  is  mentioned,  the  word  folgo*  is  employed.     (VI.  As.  11.) 

E 


50  LOCAL  GOVERNMENT  IN 

the  centenarius  and  vicarius  are  always  "  comitis 
iuniores,"  we  hear  nowhere  of  the  "  ealdorman's  gerefa." 
Mr.  Chadwick  has  brought  forward  good  evidence  for 
the  derivation  of  the  office  from  a  stewardship  over  the 
royal  estates,1  and  the  use  of  the  name  in  various  other 
connections  supports  the  theory.  Whatever  his  origin, 
however,  the  dependence  of  the  gerefa  on  the  king  is 
unmistakable.  He  is  plainly  placed  in  his  office  to 
defend  the  royal  interests.2  He  is  most  frequently 
referred  to  as  "  the  king's  gerefa.3  He  is  liable  to  lose 
his  office  through  inefficiency.4  "  If  any  of  you  is 
neglectful  and  will  not  obey  me,  and  will  not  take  that 
wedd  of  those  below  him  .  .  .  then  be  that  gerefa  without 
his  office  and  without  my  friendship,  and  let  him  pay  me 
120  shillings." 

It  appears,  also,  that  the  jurisdiction  of  the  gerefa  is 
superior  to  that  of  the  centenarius,  for  he  can  do  justice 
in  questions  of  land,  whether  it  be  bookland  or  folkland,5 
whilst  the  centenarius,  as  we  have  seen,  has  no  juris- 
diction over  cases  of  land,  life  or  liberty.  Such  cases 
were  later  heard  in  the  hundred,  a  fact  which  affords 
another  reason  for  connecting  the  gerefa  with  the  hundred. 

There  seems,  therefore,  no  ground  for  identifying  the 
ealdorman's  gingra  with  the  gerefa  of  Alfred's  laws.  Yet 
it  is  possible  that  the  ealdorman,  like  the  count,  may 
have  come  to  appoint  subordinates.  It  has  been  sug- 

1  Chadwick,  pp.  228  ff.    There  are  several  passages  in  the  laws  in 
which  the  name  still  bears  this  meaning.    E.  g.  IV.  Eg.  13,  1.     In 
I.  As.  prol.  the  gerefan  first  mentioned  are  ordered  to  pay  the  tithe 
from  the    king's    lands,  and    would    therefore  appear  to    be  royal 
stewards;  later  in  the  passage  the   king's  gerefan,  coupled  with  his 
ealdormen,  are  ordered  to  pay  tithe  from  their  own  lands,  and  would 
seem  to  be  public  officials.     But  the  offices  may  well    have    been 
doubled. 

2  I.  Atr.  1,  14.     The  gerefa  of  B.  591  confiscates  land  which  is  forfeit 
to  the  king. 

8  Ine.  73.     Af.  1,  3.     Af.  22.     I.  As.  Prol.     II.  As.  23,  etc. 
«  VI.  As.  II.     11.  As.  26.  •  I.  Ew.  2. 


FRANCIA   AND  ENGLAND  51 

gested,  and  seems  very  probable,  that  the  gingran  of 
"  judex  "  and  the  iuniores  of  the  charters  were  a  class 
of  subordinates  of  the  ealdorman,  of  whom  the  scir  gerefa 
was  one.1  The  breakdown  of  the  shire  system,  if  it  may 
be  so  called,  took  the  form  of  an  aggregation  of  several 
shires  in  the  hands  of  one  ealdorman.  Mr.  Chad  wick  2 
shows  that  not  more  than  six  "  comites  "  are  to  be  traced 
contemporaneously  as  witnessing  charters  under  ^Ethel- 
stan.  Thus  it  is  possible  that  as  the  ealdormanries 
develop  it  becomes  customary  for  the  ealdorman  to 
appoint  a  gerefa  as  his  substitute  in  the  shire,  at  first, 
it  may  be,  temporarily,  but  later  as  a  permanency. 
We  have  already  noted  two  passages  3  in  ./Ethelstan's 
laws  where  the  gerefa  is  mentioned  in  connection  with 
the  shire,  as  well  as  with  his  own  gerefscype  or  manung, 
and  another  4  where  he  appears  to  be  exercising  a  function 
that  formerly  belonged  to  the  ealdorman.  If  this  is  the 
case  there  is  a  somewhat  close  analogy  to  the  Frankish 
vicecomitatus.5  The  comes,  as  we  have  seen,  frequently 
appoints  his  vicarius  or  centenarius  to  the  office  of  vice- 
comes,  and  the  necessity  for  a  substitute  often  arises 
from  the  fact  that  the  count  holds  several  comitatus. 

This  theory  6  accounts  for  the  rise  of  the  scirgerefa,7  and 
also  perhaps  for  some  of  his  later  powers  and  privileges, 
such  as  the  control  of  the  military  powers  of  the  shire.8 
As  the  vicecomes  was  in  all  probability  rewarded  with 

1  Zinkeisen,  Pol.  Sci.  Quarterly  (1895),  p.  139. 

2  Chadwick,  p.  197. 

3  VI.  As.  8,  4.     VI.  As.  10.  «  V.  As.  1,  2. 

8  The  gingra  of  Af.  38,  2  may  be  a  temporary  substitute  parallel 
perhaps  to  the  comifis  missus  of  the  capitularies. 

6  Chadwick,  p.  231. 

7  Note  the  continued  existence  of  the  title  gerefa.     K.  840:    "nan 
scyrgerefa  ofcfce  motgerefa  fcar  habban  aeni  socne  ofcSe  gemot."     In 
Latin  :    "  nullus  vicecomes  vel  prepositus."     The  last  word  appears  to 
mean  gerefa  of  a  hundred.     The  chaiter  belongs  to  the  Confessor's 
reign. 

»  Dd.  I.  179. 

E  a 


52  LOCAL  GOVERNMENT   IN 

land,  so  the  later  scirgerefa  appears  to  have  "reveland  "  l 
as  an  appendage  to  his  office.  These  developments, 
however,  probably  belong  to  a  later  period. 

The  social  position  of  the  ealdorman  is  throughout 
superior  to  that  of  the  gerefa.  He  is  a  great  local  land- 
owner, in  this  resembling  the  count,  and  is  concerned  in 
many  of  the  transactions  recorded  in  the  landbooks. 
Unlike  the  gerefa,  he  has  a  special  wer  and  other  privileges 
at  law.  His  military  duties  are  doubtless  part  cause  and 
part  effect  of  this  superiority.  The  count,  in  common 
with  other  royal  Frankish  officials,  has  a  threefold  wer. 
Socially  however,  the  position  of  the  ealdorman  seems 
almost  more  analogous  to  that  of  the  dukes  than  to  that 
of  the  counts  of  Francia,  especially  when  the  later  great 
ealdormanries  develop.2 

Generally  speaking,  the  contrast  between  the  institu- 
tions of  the  two  countries  is  one  between  elaboration  and 
simplicity.  The  Frankish  system  is  at  once  more  com- 
plicated and  more  closely  described.  The  judicial  com- 
petence of  the  various  courts  is  defined,  if  not  so  as  to 
preclude  discussion,  at  least  with  great  fulness,  as  com- 
pared with  that  of  the  English  gemots,  whose  relations 
only  begin  to  be  discernible  under  Edgar.  The  duties 
and  positions  of  the  various  subordinates  of  the  counts 
are  indicated,  and  the  co-operation  of  the  people  in  the 
judgment  of  the  courts,  by  means  of  the  scabini  and 

1  Dd.  I.  179b;  I.  69;  I.  57b;  I.  181.    Cf.  B.  412,  in  which  the  gerefa 
Abba  refers  to  the  land  which  he  has  received  from  his  lords  833. 
Compare  also  the  connection  of  the  sheriff  with  the  mint  to  that  of  the 
comes  and  vicecomes.    Dd.  I.  252. 

2  Perhaps  the  nearest  parallel  to  the  relation  of  the  ealdorman  and 
the  scirgerefa  is  that  of  Herzog  and  Pfalzgraf  under  the  Saxon  and 
Salian  emperors.    The  Pfalzgraf  was  in  a  sense  a  successor  of  the 
missus  dominicus.     He  was  appointed  by  the  emperor  to  care  for  his 
interests.    There  was  a  Pfalzgraf  to  each  duke,  but  his  special  functions 
are  not  easily  definable.    He  tended  to  lose  his  individual  character- 
istics, and  become  like  any  other  count.     Richter,  Annalen,  Vol.  III. 
p.  734. 


FRANCIA  AND   ENGLAND  53 

otherwise,  is  traceable.  The  doubtful  nature  of  the 
relation  in  which  the  few  West  Saxon  officials  stand  to 
each  other  has  been  indicated ;  of  the  popular  judgment 
there  is  as  yet  no  sign  in  the  English  laws. 

(c)  Relations  of  the  Officials  to  the  Central  Government. 
The  most  striking  difference  between  the  official  organiza- 
tion of  the  Frankish  and  West  Saxon  governments  is  to 
be  found  in  the  missi  dominici  of  the  Carolingians.  This 
is  due  in  great  part  to  the  difference  in  size  of  the  two 
states.  The  occasion  for  such  envoys  would  scarcely 
arise  in  the  West  Saxon  kingdom,  where  a  few  days' 
journey  would  bring  the  king  in  touch  with  almost  any 
part  of  his  realm.  The  comprehensive  control  exercised 
by  the  missi  dominici  under  Charles  and  Lewis  has  no 
corresponding  feature  in  England.  The  passage  in  Asser 
from  which  the  existence  of  such  a  system  has  been 
deduced  1  gives  very  little  ground  for  such  an  interpreta- 
tion.2 It  more  probably  describes  the  arbitration  of  the 
king  on  some  case  submitted  to  him  in  consequence  of 
the  law's  delays,  and  it  may  be  compared  to  the  case 
recorded  in  one  of  the  charters  of  Edward's  reign.  Here 
Alfred  eventually  sends  back  the  case  to  the  popular 
courts.3  Royal  control  is  so  close,  in  fact,  that  there  is 
no  place  for  a  system  of  missi  dominici. 

In  both  countries  the  officials  are  directly  and  ostensibly 
dependent  on  the  king.  In  both  countries  local  inde- 
pendence tends  to  grow  out  of  the  local  omnipotence  of 
the  royal  official ;  but  in  England  the  ealdorman's  growth 
of  power  appears  to  follow  on  the  temporary  failure  of 

1  This  theory  is    found  in    Kemble,  Pauli,  Stubbs,  Pollock  and 
Plummer. 

2  Asser,  c.  106.     "  Si  aliquam  in  illis  judiciis  iniquitatem  intelligere 
posset .  .  .  illos  ipsos  iudices,  aut  per  se  ipsam,  aut  per  alios  suos  fideles 
quos  libel  interrogabat,  quare  tain  nequiter  judicassent.  .  .  .  Quibus 
auditis    verbis  .  .  .  comites    et  pi-epositi    ad  aequitatis    discendae 
studium  totis  viribus  se  vertere  nitebantur." 

3  B.  591. 


54  LOCAL  GOVERNMENT  IN 

the  shire  system,  for  the  great  lords  of  ^Ethelred's  reign 
are  rulers  of  many  shires,  not  of  one ;  whilst  in  Francia 
it  is  the  institution  of  the  missi  that  breaks  down,  and  it 
is  the  consequent  loosening  of  royal  control,  with  other 
causes,  that  brings  about  the  independence  of  the  counts. 

There  are  traces  of  appeal  to  the  tribunal  of  the  palace 
in  Francia  which  cannot  be  directly  paralleled  in  English 
documents.  M.  Beauchet1  has  shown  that  there  is 
appeal  from  wrong  judgment,  as  well  as  appeal  for  delay 
of  judgment,  whilst  English  law  only  knows  the  last  type, 
which  is,  strictly  speaking,  not  appeal  at  all.2  Besides  a 
number  of  cases  on  which  the  Witan  decide  3  there  are  a 
few  instances  like  that  referred  to  above,4  in  which  the 
royal  arbitration  is  sought.5  If  the  system  is  not  so 
elaborate  as  in  Francia,  there  is  yet  proof  of  an  effective 
royal  control  in  things  judicial  as  well  as  administrative. 

5.  The  Shire,  925-1034. 

(a)  The  Ealdorman. 

The  change  in  the  ealdorman's  position  is  among 
the  most  striking  and  best-established  facts  of  this 
period.  The  evidence  of  the  charters  bears  out  that 
of  the  Chronicle.  By  ^Ethelstan's  reign,  as  has  been 
said,  there  are  apparently  only  six  ealdormen,  and 
the  number  remains  low  during  the  following  reigns. 
Mr.  Robertson  6  has  shown  that  there  grew  up  a  great 

1  Beauchet,  p.  320. 

2  Stevenson,  Asser,  p.  342.     Adams,  A.  S.  Law,  pp.  24.  ff. 

3  See  cases  quoted  in  A.  S.  Law,  pp.  314-37. 
«  B.  591.    K.  693. 

6  In  several  well-known  passages  men  are  forbidden  to  seek  justice 
from  the  king  till  they  have  failed  to  obtain  it  in  the  ordinary  courts. 
II.  As.  3.  III.  Eg.  2.  II.  Cn.  17.  Similar  passages  are  to  be  found 
in  the  capitularies.  754/5.  32,  7.  829.  II.  17,  14.  Immediate  appeal 
lay  to  the  missi,  both  for  delay  of  justice  and  for  wrong  judgment,  and 
appeal  to  the  king  was  only  allowed  if  the  missi  failed  to  do  justice. 
The  capitularies  are  not  altogether  consistent  on  this  point.  Beauchet, 
pp.  329  ff. 

•  E.  W.  Robertson,  Historical  Essays  (1872),  pp.  177  ff. 


FRANCIA  AND  ENGLAND  55 

clan  of  ealdormen,  related  amongst  each  other  and 
connected  with  the  royal  family,  and  that  shire  was  added 
to  shire  to  form  their  great  provinces.  Even  at  this  time 
the  ealdormanship  is  hardly  hereditary ; l  as  with  the 
Frankish  countships,  members  of  the  same  family  hold 
office  in  different  parts  of  the  country,  though  the  con- 
nection of  the  land  and  the  family  tends  to  strengthen. 
The  ealdorman's  position  is  thus  considerably  modified, 
but  there  are  signs  that  the  shire  system  is  still  operative 
for  judicial  purposes. 

(b)  The  Shiremoot. 

The  first  mention  of  the  shiremoot  by  name  occurs 
in  III.  Edgar,  5,  1.  In  this  well-known  passage  it  is 
commanded  that  the  hundredgemot  be  held  as  before 
fixed,  and  the  burhgemot  thrice  a  year,  and  the  scirgemot 
twice  a  year.  From  the  mention  of  the  ealdorman's 
presence  it  seems  probable  that  the  shiremoot  is  to 
be  identified  with  the  folkmoot  of  Alfred's  and  ^Ethel- 
stan's  laws  whenever  it  is  mentioned  in  connection  with 
an  ealdorman.  The  compiler  of  the  Leges  Henrici 
identifies  the  gemot  of  II.  As.  20  with  the  shiremoot ;  2 
and  from  this  passage  we  gather  that  seven  days'  notice  of 
each  meeting  must  be  given,  and  that  a  fine  is  exacted 
for  repeated  failure  to  attend  the  gemot.3  The  bishop 
and  the  ealdorman  are  present  at  the  shiremoot  and  declare 
God's  law  and  secular  law.4 

From  the  mention  of  the  fine  for  non-attendance,  as 
well  as  from  the  provision  of  ^Ethelstan's  and  Edgar's 
laws  for  enforcing  attendance,5  it  might  be  inferred  that 
suit  to  the  shire  court  was  compulsory  on  all.  Indica- 
tions, however,  have  been  found  that  attendance  was  not 
compulsory  at  every  meeting  alike.  After  the  Conquest 

1  Chadwick,  pp.  292  ff.  2  Hn.  61. 

3  II.  As.  20.  20,  1.    Cf.  III.  Eg.  7.  and  Dd.  I.  269b.     Ten  shillings 

«  III.  Eg.  5,  2.  5  III.  Eg.  7,  re-enacted  II.  Cn.  5. 


56  LOCAL  GOVERNMENT  IN 

the  county  court  is  found  sitting  twice  a  year  in  some 
records,  twelve  times  a  year  in  others ;  and  for  a  long  time 
two  half-yearly  meetings  of  the  county  court  are  dis- 
tinguished as  "  the  great  counties  "  from  the  ordinary 
monthly  meetings.1  The  necessity  for  meeting  oftener 
than  twice  a  year  would  lie,  as  in  Francia,  in  the  amount 
of  routine  procedure  that  was  involved  hi  carrying 
through  any  case.  It  is  not  probable,  nor  do  the  sources 
appear  to  indicate,  that  procedure  was  less  complicated 
at  an  earlier  date  than  it  was  at  those  for  which  we  have 
information.2  It  is  very  likely,  then,  that  whilst  there 
were  two  great  meetings  of  the  shiremoot  every  year,  at 
which  all  men  of  the  shire  had  to  be  present,  there  were 
also  other  meetings  in  between  for  necessary  judicial 
business,  to  which  those  only  need  come  who  had  a  case 
to  pursue  or  who  were  summoned  by  the  presiding  official. 
If  this  were  so,  the  analogy  to  the  placitum  majus  and 
placitum  minus  of  the  comitatus  would  be  obvious.  It  is 
impossible  to  speak  with  certainty  for  lack  of  material, 
but  it  is  quite  conceivable  that  Edgar's  regulation  is 
parallel  to  that  lost  capitulary  of  Charles  the  Great,3 
in  which  ho  declares  that  all  men  should  come  to  three 
placita  in  the  year,  and  to  others  when  they  are  summoned. 
There  is,  however,  so  far  as  can  be  seen,  no  transference 
of  the  duty  of  attendance  to  a  small  body  of  men  like 
the  Frankish  scabini.  It  is  not  till  a  later  date  that 
this  duty  begins  to  be  specialized,  and  then  it  appears 
to  be  real,  not  a  personal  burden.4 

We  are  thus  brought  to  the  question  of  popular  control. 

1  P.  and  M.  I.  p.  526. 

a  On  the  other  hand,  there  was  probably  far  less  business  in  the 
shiremoot  before  the  Conquest,  the  hundred  moot  disposing  of  the 
ordinary  judicial  work. 

8  Referred  to  in  801/10.  210,  14.  "  Ilia  tria  placita  quae  institute 
sunt." 

*  P.  and  M.  pp.  527  ff.  But  note  the  judices  et  juralore*  of  Yorkshire. 
Pipe  Roll  H.  I.  31.  Of.  Vinogradoff,  Growth  of  the  Manor,  pp.  197  ff. 


FRANCIA   AND   ENGLAND  57 

The  theory  of  it,  as  we  have  seen,1  was  present  in  the 
Carolingian  period,  but  the  extent  to  which  it  proved 
a  real  check  on  official  power  is  very  dubious.2  The 
capitularies  as  a  whole  certainly  appear  to  indicate  the 
supreme  power  of  the  count  at  his  tribunal,  yet  it  is  stated 
that  he  cannot  act  contrary  to  the  judgment  of  the 
scabini.3  It  seems  probable,  however,  that  he  or  the 
missi  have  a  leading  part  in  appointing  the  scabini,  who 
can  hardly  be  described  as  merely  popular  representatives. 
The  scabini,  however,  only  exercise  their  functions  in  the 
placita  minora  ;  at  the  general  placitum  the  popular 
voice  has  possibly  more  weight.  In  any  case,  however, 
there  is  more  evidence  for  the  efficacy  of  popular  control 
in  the  English  courts.  There  are  records  of  cases  in 
Edgar's  reign  4  in  which  it  is  clear  that  the  judgment  is 
given  as  that  of  the  whole  shire.  There  is  probably 
specialization  of  function  here  also  :  the  witan  of  K.  693 
may  be,  like  the  scabini,  men  especially  learned  in 
the  law ;  but  there  is  a  wide  difference  between  such 
inevitable  precedence  and  the  legalized  representation  of 
the  scabini.  Moreover,  the  records  of  the  Norman  period 
show  that  this  procedure  still  persists  in  its  full  vigour.5 

The  shiremoot,  like  the  count's  placitum,  is  not  merely 
a  judicial  tribunal,  but  also  a  public  assembly  at  which 

1  p.  31. 

2  We  have  referred  above  to  Theodulf's  evidence.     That  afforded  by 
the  references  to  buildings  in  which  the  placita  were  held  is  also  against 
popular  control.     References  in  English  charters  appear  to  indicate 
that  the  gemot  was  held  in  the  open  air.     B.  392,  the  gemotbeorh  is 
mentioned  as   a   landmark.     A  gemot-hus  is  referred  to  in  B.  596, 
(asterisked  by  Kemble).      A  thousand  men  are  present  at  one  gemot 
(K.  1288). 

3  808/813.  172, 13.  *  K.  693. 1288. 

5  See  cases  in  Bigelow's  Placita  Anglo -N or mannica.  On  the  other 
hand,  the  reference  in  III.  Atr.  3  to  the  12  senior  thegns  points  to 
a  specialization  somewhat  parallel  to  that  of  the  Frankish  scabini. 
This  institution,  however,  like  that  of  the  Domesday  "  lawmen  "  in 
Lincoln,  Stamford  and  other  northern  boroughs,  is  traceable  to  Scandi- 
navian influence.  Vinogradoff,  Eng.  tioc.  in  the  Eleventh  Cent.  p.  o. 


58  LOCAL  GOVERNMENT  IN 

deeds  which  require  publicity  are  transacted.1  The 
shire,  like  the  pagus,  may  bear  witness  as  a  body,2  though 
it  is  not  found  giving  evidence  under  inquest,  as  the 
pagus  does,  till  after  the  Conquest.3 

Both  the  ealdorman  and  the  bishop  are  found  sitting 
in  the  shiremoot  to  declare  law.4  On  some  occasions 
the  ealdorman  and  the  sheriff  are  found  in  the  same 
gemot ;  5  on  others  the  sheriff  is  found  alone  or  supported 
by  the  bishop.6  The  power  of  the  bishop,  especially 
in  the  reign  of  Cnut,  has  been  pointed  out  by  Dr. 
Zinkeisen.7  The  gerefa  deems  just  dooms  by  the  witness 
of  the  shire  bishop,8  and  is  especially  exhorted  to  respect 
and  assist  him.  The  evidence  of  the  charters  thus 
supports  the  theory  that  the  sheriff  is  the  deputy  of  the 
ealdorman,  even  though  he  is  still  the  king's  gerefa  and 
is  responsible  to  him. 

The  large  majority  of  cases  heard  before  the  shiremoot 
turn  on  questions  of  land.9  We  saw  that  at  an  earlier 
date  the  gerefa  had  competence  in  land  cases,  and  in  the 
later  period  the  hundred  moot  is  the  first  court  to  which  a 
man  must  turn  for  justice.  "  Let  no  man  take  a  man's 
property  in  distraint  within  the  shire  or  out  of  the  shire 
before  he  have  thrice  demanded  his  right  in  the  hundred. 

1  II.  As.  2.     A  lord  is  found  for  a  man.     II.  As.  20,  3.     The  king's 
commands  are  declared.     B.  1064.     An  oath  is  taken.     Note  also  the 
cases  quoted  in  A.  S.  Law,  pp.  369,  374. 

2  II.  Cn.  79. 

3  As  in  Francia  occasional  provincial  assemblies  of  several  counties 
were  held  (812. 177, 12),  so  we  find  late  instances  of  assemblies  of  more 
shires  than  one  in  England.     Bigelow,  pp.  17,  64.     Cf.  Vinogradoff, 
Eng.  Soc.  in  the  Eleventh  Cent.  p.  91. 

4  III.  Eg.  6,  2;  K.  693,  755,  898,  1334.     It  will  be  noted  that  the 
bishop  and  the  count  co-operate  also  in  Francia.    The  question  of 
ecclesiastical  jurisdiction  cannot  here  be  entered  on.     M.  Beauchet  has 
treated  the  matter  very  thoroughly;  and  it  is  evident  from  his  work 
that  the  rival  spheres  of  seculat  and  religious  jurisdiction  were  more 
clearly  defined  in  Francia  than  in  England. 

6  K.  755,  802,  etc.  •  K.  693,  732, 929,  1288. 

»  Pol.  Sci.  Quarterly  (1895),  p.  1405.         8  Cn.  1020.  11. 

•  Dr.  Zinkeisen  gives  instances.    Pol.  Sci.  Quarterly  (1895),  p.  136. 


FRANCIA   AND   ENGLAND  59 

And  if  he  have  no  right  the  third  time,  then  let  him  go  to 
the  shiremoot  and  the  shire  shall  set  him  a  fixed  day."  1 
It  is  thus  evident  that  the  greater  part  of  judicial  business 
is  transacted  in  the  hundred  moot. 

6.  The  Hundred. 

The  evidence  for  the  early  existence  of  the  district 
known  later  as  the  hundred  has  been  given  above.2 
An  apparent  reference  to  the  hundred  court  was 
noticed  under  Edward ;  the  first  trace  of  the  name  itself 
is  found  in  Edmund's  laws,3  where  the  hundred  appears 
as  a  body  to  which  payment  is  made.  In  the  Ordin- 
ance of  the  Hundred  attributed  to  Edgar  the  hundred 
appears  as  a  local  community,4  a  body  to  which  penal 
payments  are  made,5  a  judicial  tribunal,6  a  police  organiza- 
tion,7 and  a  territorial  division.8  A  system  so  elaborate 
does  not  present  the  appearance  of  complete  novelty. 

It  does  not  seem  probable  that  the  problem  of  the 
hundred  will  ever  be  solved.9  The  ruling  opinion  appears 

1  II.  Cn.  19.  2  Pp.  44  ff.  3  III.  Em.  2. 

«  Hu.  4.  5  Hu.  2,  3.  «  Hu.  1.  7. 

7  Hu.  2,  5.  8  Hu.  5. 

'  The  question  has  recently  been  raised  once  more  by  Freiherr  von 
Schwerin  in  his  Die  altgermanische  Hundertschaft  (1907).  His  theory 
that  the  Old  Germanic  word  hund  had  originally  no  definite  numerical 
significance,  but  simply  implied  a  large  number,  is  a  distinct  contribu- 
tion towards  the  solution  of  the  problem,  though  it  must  be  left  to  the 
philologists  to  determine  its  soundness.  On  the  other  hand,  he  excepts 
England  from  his  general  theory  (pp.  176-192),  finding  in  the  English 
hundred  not  a  development  of  the  Old  Germanic  hundred,  formed  on 
English  soil  at  the  time  of  the  Anglo-Saxon  settlement,  but  an  adminis- 
trative innovation  of  the  tenth  century,  originating  in  the  personal 
association  of  a  hundred  men  for  police  purposes  described  in  Edgar's 
Ordinance  of  the  Hundred  and  the  Judicia  Civitatis  Lundonie.  The 
hundred  moot  developed  from  the  personal  hundred  in  consequence  of 
its  thief-catching  duties.  This  statement  provoked  a  reply  from 
Professor  Rietschel  (Zeitschrift  der  Savigny  Stiftung(lQQl),  pp.  342-434, 
Germ.  Abt.),  who  upholds  the  numerical  origin  of  the  hundred,  which 
he  believes  to  have  consisted  of  a  hundred  hides.  He  draws  his  illustra- 
tions from  Scandinavia  and  England,  and  maintains  that  the  division 
into  districts  of  a  hundred  hides  dates  back  to  the  Anglo-Saxon  settle- 
ment; that  the  districts  thus  formed  were  organized  by  the  people 
with  a  popular  official  known  as  the  hundredes-ealdor  at  their  head ; 


60  LOCAL  GOVERNMENT  IN 

to  be  in  favour  of  the  existence  of  the  district  in  question 
before  the  reign  of  Edmund.  Those  who  believe  hi  a 
numerical  origin,  whether  of  individuals,  of  households, 
or  of  hides,  must  hold  that  this  district  had  always  been 
known  as  the  hundred,  although  it  is  not  so  mentioned  in 
any  records.  Those  who  hold  that  the  thing  is  old,  but 
the  name  new,  attribute  the  name  to  foreign  influence. 
Mr.  Adams1  has  no  hesitation  in  affirming  that  Alfred 
took  the  name  from  Francia.  A  rival  theory  supported 
by  Mr.  Chadwick  2  and  Dr.  Liebermann  3  is  that  the  name 
was  borrowed  from  Scandinavia,  and  that  its  use  is 
attributable  to  Danish  influence.4  The  chief  argument 
against  Mr.  Adams'  suggestion  is  the  dangerous  argu- 
ment from  silence.  It  seems  unlikely  that  no  trace 
would  be  left  in  the  laws  of  Alfred,  Edward  and  ^Ethelstan 
of  a  new  term  introduced  by  Alfred.  A  name,  moreover, 
is  more  readily  borrowed  from  a  neighbour  who  is  close 

and  that  in  the  tenth  century  the  central  government,  using  the 
machinery  already  in  existence,  added  a  king's  geref a  for  administrative 
purposes,  imposing  a  complete  royal  and  judicial  organization  on  the 
district  (p.  416).  He  accounts  for  the  silence  of  the  laws  before  the 
tenth  century  by  the  fact  that  the  hundred  was  a  purely  popular  unit, 
and  therefore  ignored  by  royal  legislation ;  and  points  out  the  scantiness 
of  the  references  after,  as  well  as  before,  the  reign  of  Edgar.  Professor 
Rietschel's  argument  is  to  some  extent  discredited  by  the  length  to 
which  the  numerical  theory  is  carried,  and  by  his  indiscriminate  use  of 
Domesday  material,  but  his  revival  of  Stubbs'  suggestion  of  the  dual 
organization  of  the  hundred  under  hundreds-ealdor  and  reeve  is  inter- 
esting, though  it  should  be  noted  that  Mr.  Chadwick  (p.  235)  has 
considered  and  rejected  this  theory.  Freiherr  von  Schwerin,  in  his 
reply  (Zeitschr.  der  Sav.  StifL  (1908),  pp.  261-304,  Germ.  Abt.),  whilst 
exposing  the  difficulties  of  the  numerical  "  Hide-theory n  in  both 
England  and  Scandinavia,  and  reasserting  his  conviction  that  the  English 
hundred  is  purely  personal  in  origin,  allows  (p.  291)  that  before  the 
tenth  century  a  district  and  a  court  existed,  the  functions  of  which 
were  eventually  taken  over  by  the  hundred  moot,  which  first  came  into 
existence  to  deal  with  cattle-thefts. 

1  Adams,  A.  8.  Law,  p.  21.  2  Chadwick,  p.  245. 

3  Deutsche  Literaturzeitung  (1905),  12. 

4  For  the  close  resemblance  in  organization  and  functions  between 
the  hundari  of  North  Sweden  and  the  Anglo-Saxon  hundred  seeRietschel, 
op.  cit.,  pp.  348  ff. 


FRANCIA  AND  ENGLAND  61 

at  hand  than  from  one  across  the  Channel  :  of  the  two  the 
Scandinavian  theory  seems  the  more  plausible. 

The  analogy  between  the  English  ordinance  and  those 
of  the  Merovingian  kings  was  long  ago  pointed  out. 
There  is  little  to  add,  however,  to  Stubbs'  statements  1 
as  to  the  impossibility  of  connecting  the  two  documents. 
There  are  no  signs  in  the  Carolingian  capitularies  that 
Chlothar's  capitulary  was  still  operative  in  the  centena, 
and  the  relation  of  the  personal  and  territorial  centenae 
at  the  Merovingian  period  has  been  a  matter  of  consider- 
able dispute. 

The  centena  is  seldom  mentioned  in  the  Carolingian 
capitularies.  The  oath  to  the  emperor  is  taken  per 
singulis  centenis  :  and  the  missi  examine  the  able-bodied 
men  who  can  serve  in  the  host  by  centenae.  The  court 
of  the  centena  is  always  described  as  the  centenarii 
placitum.  Here,  again,  the  contrast  between  English 
and  Frankish  institutions  is  evident.  The  official  side 
predominates  to  such  an  extent  in  Francia  that  the 
centena  is  lost  in  the  centenarius,  whilst  in  England  the 
hundred  is  so  prominent  that  we  can  hardly  tell  what 
were  the  functions  of  the  hundreds  ealdor,2  and  whether 
he  is  to  be  identified  with  the  gerefa  or  no. 

The  hundred  gemot  is  held  every  four  weeks,  and  all  men 
are  bound  to  attend  it  on  pain  of  paying  wite.3  As  we  have 

1  Select  charters,  p.  69. 

2  Hu.  2,  5.     The  hundred  man  summons  men  to  the  pursuit  of  a 
thief,  and  assists  any  men  from  another  hundred  who  are  pursuing  a 
trail  through  his  district.     A  similar  task  is  performed  by  the  gerefa 
under  ^Ethelstan.   VI.  As.  8, 2, 4.    The  gerefa  is  mentioned  in  connection 
with  the  wapentake,  III.  Atr.  3,  2.   IV.  Eg.  8,  1.   The  secret  introduc- 
tion of  strange  cattle  into  the  common  pasture  is  reported   by  the 
tunesmen  to  the  hundreds  ealdor.    Cf.  II.  As.  10.     In  the  Leis  Willelme 
5  he  is  described  as  praepositus  hundredi  or  greve  (?)  and  takes  charge  of 
stray  animals.    He  appears,  exercising  similar  functions,  as  the  prefectus 
hundredi  E.  Cf.  24,  2.     The  Leges  Henrici  8,  la,  describe  the  head  of 
the  hundred  as  aldremannus,  probably  an  attempt  at  hundreds  ealdor  ; 
the  passage  throwns  no  light  on  his  functions. 

3  II.  Cn.  17,  1.    Cf.  Dd.  I.  269  (five  shillings). 


62  LOCAL  GOVERNMENT  IN 

seen,  most  cases  come  here  before  they  are  brought  to  the 
shiremoot.  Oaths  are  taken  1  and  purgations  made  here.2 
Folkright  is  to  be  declared  here,  as  at  any  other  gemot,  and 
a  term  is  to  be  set  for  every  suit.3  No  man  is  to  appeal 
to  the  king  for  justice  unless  he  cannot  obtain  right  in 
his  hundred.4 

Few  records  of  proceedings  in  hundred  courts  are 
extant.5  It  is  thus  impossible  to  determine  who  presides 
at  the  later  period  in  succession  to  the  gerefa  of  the  earlier 
period.  A  writ  of  Edward  the  Confessor's,  quoted  above, 
refers  to  the  scirgerefa  and  the  motgerefa  in  this  connec- 
tion. It  is  possible  that  the  motgerefa  is  to  be  identified 
with  the  hundreds  ealdor  of  Edgar's  laws  or  the  greve  of 
the  Leis  Willeme. 

We  have  seen  that  in  Francia  there  is  difficulty  in 
determining  the  relation  of  the  courts  of  the  centenarius 
?  and  the  count.  The  clearest  distinction  is  that  of  com- 
1  petence.  In  Wessex,  on  the  other  hand,  the  gemot  of 
the  hundred  has  apparently  similar  powers  to  that  of  the 
shire,  but  the  procedure  is  quite  different  in  the  two 
countries.  A  suit  could  not  be  begun  in  the  hundred  and 
completed  in  the  shire,  as  a  case  could  be  carried  on  before 
the  centenarius  and  completed  before  the  count.  Thus, 
apart  from  the  position  of  the  officials,  the  contrast  of 
the  courts  themselves  is  unmistakable,  in  spite  of 
coincidences  such  as  those  between  the  great  county  and 
the  placitum  majus.6 

7.  The  Burh. 

Edgar's  laws  declare  further  that  the  burhgemot  shall 

1  I.  Atr.  1,  2;  II.  Cn.  30,  2.  2  II.  Cn.  22,  1. 

3  Hu.  7.  *  II.  Cn.  17. 

5  Dr.  Zinkeisen  mentions  only  one  instance  in  the  charters.    Pol. 
Sci.  Quarterly  (1895),  p.  143. 

6  We  have  seen  that  it  is  possible  that  there  were  two  sorts  of  placita 
held  by  the  centenarius  himself.    It  is  not  clear  at  what  date  the  special 
courts  of  the  hundred,  later  known  as  the  sheriff's  tourn,  came  to  be 
distinguished  from  the  ordinary  meetings. 


FRANCIA  AND  ENGLAND  63 

be  held  thrice  a  year.1  Mr.  Chadwick 2  has  brought 
forward  a  theory,  based  on  the  Burghal  Hidage  and  on 
various  indications  in  the  laws  of  Edward  and  ^Ethelstan, 
according  to  which  the  union  of  different  shires  to  form 
the  great  ealdormanries  was  accompanied  by  a  develop- 
ment of  the  burh  system,  primarily  for  military  purposes, 
but  also  for  administrative  purposes.  The  shire,  according 
to  this  theory,  was  organized  into  districts,  each  bound  to 
support  a  burh  in  its  midst,  probably  by  some  system  such 
as  Maitland  and  Mr.  Ballard  have  described.  Various 
references  in  ^Ethelstan's  laws,  especially  those  mentioning 
"  the  men  who  pertain  to  the  burh  "  3  support  the  theory, 
and  the  silence  of  the  laws  and  of  the  Chronicle  as  to  the 
shire  of  this  period  is  perhaps  significant.4  It  is  difficult, 
however,  in  the  face  of  our  lack  of  material,  to  say  how 
far  the  shire  system  may  have  fallen  into  abeyance.  If 
there  is  no  longer  an  ealdorman  to  each  shire,  the  shire 
itself  appears  as  a  judicial  and  administrative  district  in 
full  working  order,  and  it  has  been  pointed  out  that  the 
creation  of  the  Mercian  shires5  must  be  placed  between 
1000  and  1016,  and  is  probably  to  be  attributed  to  military 
motives.  A  failing  system  would  hardly  be  extended  to 
such  a  degree.  If  the  shire  system  had  fallen  into  abey- 
ance it  was  very  effectively  revived.  There  is  nothing 
in  the  Carolingian  system  of  government  comparable  to 
the  burghal  organization.  The  castella  occasionally  men- 
tioned appear  as  military,  not  political  units ;  there  is  no 

1  Miss  Bateson  (E.  H.  R.  (1905)  p.  146)  has  suggested  that  here,  again, 
the  double  system  of  sessions  is  to  be  traced,  and  that  the  three  meetings 
of  the  law  are  only  the  "  great  "  ones. 

2  Chadwick,  pp.  219  ff. 

3  II.  As.  20,  1,  4. 

4  The  organization  of  a  hundred  may  (Chadwick,  p.  247)  be  imposed 
on  a  burghal  system.     On  the  other  hand,  it  is  quite  as  possible  that 
the  burh  system  is  imposed  on   the  hundred  system   (Stevenson, 
E.  H.  B.  (1905)  p.  349). 

6  Rev.  C.  S.  Ta3rlor.  Trans,  of  the  Bristol  and  Gloucestershire  Archaeo- 
logical Soc.  (1898)  pp.  32  ff. 


64  LOCAL  GOVERNMENT 

trace  of  any  other  local  placitum  besides  those  of  the 
count,  the  centenarius  and  the  immunity. 

Thus  if  the  two  systems  of  administration  are  con- 
sidered as  a  whole  the  resemblances  are  found  to  be 
numerous,  yet  in  no  case  so  strong  as  to  suggest  the  direct 
indebtedness  of  one  country  to  another.  The  differences 
in  geographical  and  other  conditions  are  so  great  as  to 
accentuate  the  existing  variations  in  institutions,  whilst 
the  difference  of  fulness  in  the  sources  tends  further  to 
obscure  the  comparison.  The  gaps  in  the  history  of  the 
two  countries  are  wide  enough  to  leave  room  for  many 
alternative  explanations  of  the  scattered  facts  which  are 
as  yet  safely  ascertained. 


CHAPTER  IV 

THE  BENEFICE  AND  THE  VASSAL  SYSTEM 

1.  Lordship  and  Vassalage  in  Frankland. 

In  the  Carolingian  Empire  the  influence  exercised  by 
the  growth  of  the  beneficiary  system  on  the  local  admin- 
istration is  so  great  as  to  render  necessary  a  slight  con- 
sideration of  the  institutions  of  personal  and  territorial 
dependence,  both  here  and  in  England. 

From  the  long  and  heated  discussions  on  the  question 
of  origin  a  form  of  compromise  has  been  reached  between 
the  rival  theories  of  Waitz  and  Roth.  Brunner  has  set 
forth  the  present  state  of  the  question,  whilst  M.  Flach 
has  introduced  a  fresh  subject  for  debate.  His  main 
contention  has  something  in  common  with  the  views  of 
Lehiierou,  who  derived  the  whole  feudal  system  from  the 
extension  of  the  mund.  To  M.  Flach  the  personal  element 
predominates  in  the  relation  of  the  lord  and  vassal,  and 
he  denies  the  complete  territorialization  of  the  connection 
during  the  ninth  century,  departing,  in  his  second  volume, 
from  the  view  set  forth  in  his  first.1  If  Waitz  goes  wrong 
in  his  anxiety  to  base  the  whole  system  of  government 
on  landownership,  M.  Flach  is  also  led  astray  by  his 
predilection  for  the  Tacitean  comitatus  and  analogous 
institutions.  M.  Pfister2  has  pointed  out  the  danger  of 
using  the  French  Chansons  de  Geste  as  Flach  does,  and 
has  also  supported  Waitz  in  his  contention  that  the  latter 
vassals  did  not  develop  from  the  antrustions.3  In  spite 

1  Flach,  I.  p.  123;  II.  pp.  430  fit.          2  R.  H.  (1893)  vol.  53,  p.  365. 
3  Waitz,  II.  pp.  343  ff. ;  IV.  pp.  250  ff. 
F  65 


66  LOCAL  GOVERNMENT  IN 

of  exaggeration,  however,  M.  Flach  may  be  said  to  have 
established  the  priority,  both  in  time  and  in  importance, 
of  the  personal  relation  to  the  territorial,  and  thus, 
although  it  is  the  beneficiary  system  that  most  directly 
concerns  our  subject,  we  must  consider  the  vassal  system 
before  the  benefice. 

The  main  innovation  during  the  Carolingian  period  in 
the  development  of  seignorial  relations  is  their  recognition 
by  the  government.  Charles  the  Great  not  only  recog- 
nizes the  importance  of  the  lord  as  a  member  of  society 
by  giving  him  duties  and  responsibilities  alongside  of  the 
count;  he  not  only  makes  the  benefice  a  reward  and 
condition  of  loyal  service  and  a  part  of  the  military 
organization  of  the  country,  but  he  also  regulates  in  the 
capitularies  the  relations  between  lords  and  vassals,  de- 
claring the  causes  for  which  a  man  might  leave  his  lord, 
and  the  conditions  under  which  a  lord  might  receive  a 
man  who  commended  himself  to  him.1 

(a)   Vassi  Dominici. 

The  capitularies  indicate  a  very  general  prevalence  of 
the  relationship.  Special  predominance  in  these  royal 
ordinances  is  given  to  the  vassi  dominici,  whose  semi- 
official position  emerges  more  and  more  clearly  as  the 
ninth  century  advances. 

They  enter  into  this  relation  by  commendation,  the 
ceremonial  of  which  is  best  described  in  the  often-quoted 
entry  in  the  Annals  dealing  with  Tassilo  of  Bavaria.2 
"  Tassilo  .  .  .  venit  et  more  Francico  in  manus  regis  in 
vassaticum  manibus  suis  semetipsum  commendavit  fideli- 

1  801/13. 172, 16 ;  I.  215, 8 ;  847.  II.  71,  3.   M.  Guilhiermoz  thinks  that 
Charles  attempted,  in  vain,  to  uphold  the  vassal  as  distinct  from  the 
beneficiary  tie.     Guilhiermoz,  p.  240. 

2  A.  L.  M.  and  A.  Q.  D.  E.  757.     Note  also  the  second  commenda- 
tion of  787  and  cf.   Vita  Walae,  II.  17.      "  Mementote  etiam  quod 
mei  vasalli  estis  mihique  cum  iuramento  fidei  firmastis."    M.  0.  H. 
Scriptores,  II.  p.  583. 


FRANCIA  AND   ENGLAND  67 

tatemque  tarn  ipso  regi  Pippino  quam  filiis  eius  Karlo 
ot  Carolomanno  iure  iurando  .  .  .  promisit ;  "  or,  as  the 
older  entry  says  :  "  recta  mente  et  firma  devotione  per 
iustitiam  sicut  vassus  dominos  suos  esse  debent."  Though 
Tassilo  is  finally  condemned  on  national  rather  than  on 
personal  grounds,  the  clerical  annalist  blames  him  above 
all  for  the  breach  of  his  oaths ;  the  conspiracy  with  Charles's 
other  vassals  is  the  most  flagrant  breach  of  all.1 

The  two  sides  of  the  relationship  thus  entered  upon  are 
already  partly  indicated.  The  vassus  dominicus,  whether 
he  be  a  mighty  duke  or  a  palace  servant,  owes  faith  to 
the  king,  "  as  any  man  does  to  his  lord."  He  also  owes 
service,  which  may  be  performed  in  the  royal  palace  or 
in  the  country.  Flach  2  has  pointed  out  the  three  classes 
of  vassi  dominici  to  which  the  capitula  of  825  refer ;  3  the 
austaldi*  "  qui  in  nostro  palatio  serviunt;"  those  who 
live  on  their  own  property ;  and  those  who  have  benefices 
and  live  without,  that  is,  away  from  the  palace.  Ex- 
emption from  military  service  is  granted  to  those  who  are 
living  in  the  palace  and  to  their  men  if  these  are  with 
them.  For  those  who  live  on  their  own  lands  special 
consideration  is  given  to  each  case;  whilst  all  who  hold 
benefices  and  live  on  them  must  go  to  the  host.5  It  is 
on  these  last,  who  live  without,  that  the  general  duties 
of  assisting  the  count  will  fall.  Their  semi-official  position 
is  brought  out  very  clearly  in  the  capitularies.  In  the 
Spanish  Mark,  for  instance,  new-comers  are  to  commend 

1  A.  L.  M.  788.  Tassilo  .  .  .  confessus  eat  .  .  .  vassos  supradicti 
domni  regis  ad  se  adortasse  et  in  vitam  eorum  consiliasse." 

2  Flach,  III.  p.  476. 

3  825.  325,  1. 

4  This  term  is  used,  apparently  only  in  Italy,  for  those  vassals  who 
live  in  the  house  of  their  lord.     It  is  possible  that  this  threefold  classifi- 
cation applies  only  to  Italy. 

6  Vassi  dominici  are  mentioned  at  war  in  Charles's  letter  to  Fastrada, 
M.  Q.  H.  Ep.  Kar.  Aevi.  II.  p.  528,  and  cf.  A.  Q.  D.  E.  782,  where 
clari  atque  nobiles  probably  refers  to  them. 
F  2 


68  LOCAL  GOVERNMENT  IN 

themselves  to  the  count  or  to  a  vassus  dominions.1  The 
vassi  dominici,  like  the  count,  are  exhorted  to  do  justice.2 
They  are  described  as  ministeriales,3  they  collect  dues  from 
the  lands  of  the  fisc,4  and  appear  in  categorical  lists  with 
bishops,  abbots,  counts,  and  reliqui  fideles.5  They  may 
be  called  upon  at  any  moment  to  perform  special  duties 
for  the  king  or  his  count.6  The  counts  themselves  are 
frequently  vassi,  commending  themselves,  perhaps,  on 
receipt  of  their  office.7  The  vassi  are  bound  to  attend 
the  placita  of  the  missi,8  and  they  are  found  under  the 
later  kings  assisting  at  the  trial  of  one  of  their  numbers, 
constituting,  in  fact,  the  first  court  of  peers.9  They 
assist  at  the  granting  of  royal  diplomata.  Roth  quotes 
from  the  Astronomer's  life  of  Lewis  an  account  of  their 
duties ; 10  to  them,  as  to  the  counts  and  abbots,  was  com- 
mitted the  care  of  the  realm,  the  defence  of  the  frontiers, 
the  protection  of  the  royal  vills.  Walafrid  Strabo,11 
again,  compares  their  duties  to  those  of  the  capellani 
minor es. 

To  these  duties  correspond  various  privileges.  The 
vassus  dominicus  does  not  appear  to  have  had  a  triple 
worgeld  as  the  antrustion  had ;  this  is,  in  fact,  one  of  the 
main  arguments  against  the  development  of  the  vassus 
dominicus  from  the  antrustion.  From  the  scale  of  the 
contributions  which  the  king's  missi  are  allowed  to  levy 
on  the  neighbourhood  we  gather  that  the  royal  vassal  is 
below  the  count  in  social  standing,12  whilst  from  another 

I  816.  263.  2  779.  51,  21. 

3  802.  98,  39.  •  Bouquet,  VI.  652. 

8  802.  101,  18  a;  818/9.  285,  18;  864.  II.  316,  15,  etc. 
•  Einh.  Ep.  21. 

7  Ann.  Lauresh.  799.    "  Comites  et  alios  vassos  suos."    Ann.  Bert. 
837  ad.  fin. 

8  826.  310;  821.  300,  4.  •  851.  II.  74,  8.     Flach,  I.  p.  232. 
10.  Astronomus,  c.  3,  quoted  Roth,  F.  U.  p.  214. 

II  Cap.  II.  p.  515.     This  description  applies  to  the  austaldi. 

18  819.  291.  29.  The  royal  vassal  who  is  also  a  count  of  course  takes 
the  higher  standing. 


FRANCIA  AND  ENGLAND  69 

passage  it  appears  that  the  vassus  with  a  large  holding 
is  equal  to  the  conies  mediocris.1  The  royal  vassal  has, 
however,  a  "  dignity  "  2  which  is  to  be  preserved  and 
respected.  By  this  is  probably  meant  the  right  of  pre- 
cedence at  the  count's  tribunal,3  where,  according  to  the 
Capitulare  Mantuanum,  he  must  receive  and  render 
justice.4  The  later  capitularies  indicate  his  right  to 
demand  trial  before  the  king  himself,5  and  the  king's 
desire  to  keep  control  of  the  trial  of  his  vassals.6  The 
vassi,  as  we  have  seen,  have  a  right  to  exercise  the  royal 
privilege  of  mansionaticum  in  all  places,  when  acting  as 
missi,  whilst  the  similar  right  of  the  counts  and  abbots 
is  more  restricted.7 

Another  judicial  privilege  possessed  by  the  royal  vassal, 
at  any  rate  in  Italy,  is  the  right  to  be  represented  at  law 
by  an  advocate,8  and  also  the  right  to  appoint  one  of  his 
own  vassals  to  take  an  oath  for  him.9  This  last  privilege 
is  apparently  of  late  growth. 

The  most  tangible  gain  to  the  vassal,  however,  is  the 
land  which  he  holds  of  the  king.  The  class  of  vassal  who 
lived  permanent!}7  in  the  royal  palace  was  probably  not 
large;  in  this  case  service  was  rewarded  with  sustenance 
and  with  special  gifts.  Those  vassals  who  lived  on  their 
own  property  formed  a  diminishing  class  :  the  greater  part 
of  the  royal  vassals  appear  to  have  held  benefices  of  the 
king.10 

(b)  The  Royal  Benefice. 

The  relation  of  commendation  to  the  benefice  is  well 

1  780.  52.  *  823/5.  307,  26.     Re-enacted  864.  II.  313,  4. 

3  781-810.  207,  0.  823  ?  321.  3. 

*  781  ?  191,  13.     Note  also  810,  155.  5.   801/10.  210,  10. 

5  884.  II.  374,  11 ;  853.  II.  272,  4.  An  instance  of  such  a  trial  is  given 
in  Form.  Imp.  46. 

8  825.  326,  1.  7  819.  291,  26. 

8  801/10.  210,  10.  •  884.  II.  374,  11. 

10  779.  48,9;  807?  136,  4;  815.  262,  6;  811.  167,  7;  825.  325,  1. 
Tassilo  held  his  duchy  of  Pippin  (A.  L.  M.  787,  748),  and  also  held  two 
vills  as  benefices  from  Charles.  806.  127,  2. 


70  LOCAL  GOVERNMENT  IN 

illustrated  in  Einhard's  letters.  He  writes  in  one  case 
on  behalf  of  a  man  whose  grandfather  and  father  have 
held  a  royal  benefice  in  Genawense  pago.  The  man 
himself  is  too  unwell  to  come  to  the  palace  and  com- 
mend himself  to  the  emperor;  he  asks  to  be  allowed 
to  keep  the  benefice  until  he  is  able  to  take  the  journey.1 
In  another  letter  the  writer  asks  Lewis  the  German  to  be 
allowed  to  keep  the  benefice  he  has.  He  had  thought  it 
lay  within  Lothar's  lands,  and  now  he  asks  for  Lewis's 
patience  till  he  is  well  enough  to  come  and  commend 
himself.2  This  recalls  a  clause  in  the  Divisiones  of  806, 
817,  and  831,3  where,  however,  men  are  expected  to  get 
new  benefices,  not  new  lords,  on  the  death  of  the  emperor. 
From  these  letters  it  would  seem  that  if  commendation 
has  been  prior  to  the  original  grant  it  has  become  of  less 
importance  than  the  benefice ;  the  territorial  connection 
is  stronger  than  the  personal.  This  makes  us  the  readier 
to  prefer  the  opinion  of  M.  Flach's  first  volume  to  that  of 
his  second.4  Waitz's  5  conclusion  that  he  who  receives  a 
benefice  commends  himself  to  the  grantor  of  it,  whilst  he 
who  wishes  to  obtain  a  benefice  must  commend  himself 
to  the  lord  of  the  land,  seems  the  safest  formula  to  adopt. 
As  M.  Guilhiermoz  6  says,  the  promise  of  a  benefice  was  a 
bait  by  which  vassals  might  be  secured.  As  we  have 
seen  above,  the  duties  of  the  vassi  who  held  benefices 
were  different  from  those  of  the  others,  and  the  benefice 
was  forfeit  for  failure  to  fulfil  certain  conditions  and 
perform  certain  services,7  whether  these  were  looked  upon 
as  a  "  gift  for  a  gift " 8  or  as  a  duty  owed  from  the  land. 

1  Einh.,  Ep.  27.  2  Ibid.,  Ep.  25. 

3  806.  128,  9.  "  Ut  post  nostrum  ex  hac  mortal! tate  discessum 
homines  uniuscuiuscumque  eorum  accipiant  beneficia  unusquisque  in 
regno  domini  sui  et  non  in  alterius."  Note  also  817.  272,  9;  831.  II. 
22,6. 

•  Flach,  I.  p.  123,  129;  II.  p.  430. 

6  Waitz,  IV.  pp.  256,  257.  6  Guilhiermoz,  p.  239. 

7  779.  48,  9;  811.  167,  5;  818/9,  284,  16,  etc.         8  Flacb,  III.  p.  69. 


FRANCIA  AND  ENGLAND  71 

Probably  the  question  did  not  present  itself  in  that  form 
at  that  period.1 

The  important  part  played  by  the  benefice  in  the 
national  economy  is  clear  from  the  frequent  references 
in  the  capitularies.  The  obligation  to  care  duly  for  the 
emperor's  benefice  is  included  under  the  general  oath  of 
fealty,  along  with  the  ostile  bannum.2  The  missi  dominici 
are  charged  with  the  duty  of  seeing  that  the  royal  benefices 
are  bene  condricta*  and  that  their  owners  are  not  diverting 
them  to  their  own  use  or  ownership.  The  counts  and  the 
officials  on  the  royal  vills  hold  benefices,4  in  payment  for 
their  services  in  all  probability.  The  connection  of  the 
benefice  with  military  service  is  essential,  as  will  be  seen 
later.  Brunner's  description  of  the  holders  of  benefices 
as  the  kernel  of  the  vassalage  5  applies  with  particular 
force  to  the  royal  benefice. 

The  connection  of  the  king  and  his  vassal  was  only 
terminated  by  death  or  by  breach  of  the  contract.  The 
Divisiones  Regnorum  declare  the  vassi  dominici  free  to 
commend  themselves  to  whomsoever  they  will,  though 
they  are  evidently  expected,  as  Einhard's  letters  have 
shown,  to  commend  themselves  to  one  of  the  king's  sons. 
Charles  the  Bald  in  856  6  gives  all  his  vassi  leave  to  choose 
new  lords,  but  the  emphatic  manner  of  his  assurance  that 
they  need  not  distrust  him  is  proof  of  the  novelty  of  the 
proceeding.  The  connection  was  thus  for  life  and  tended 

1  It  is  to  be  noted,  however,  that  the  gradual  transformation  of 
meaning  by  which  honor  comes  to  be  the  equivalent  of  beneficium  indi- 
cates the  incumbency  of  duty  on  the  land  itself.     Note  877.  II.  354  B. ; 
Nithard,  II.  i.  and  instances  given  by  Waitz,  IV.  p.  216. 

2  802.  93,  6. 

3  768.  43,  5;  789.  64,  35;  789.  65,  6;  802,  100,  10;  802.  104,  49;  809. 
152,  9;  810.  153,  14;  810.  154,  9;  801/13.  171.  4;  819.  290,  11;  860.  II. 
300,  6. 

«  800.  84,  10;  800.  88,  50;  806.  131,  6;  811.  177,  7,  etc.  In  some  of 
these  instances  reference  may  be  made  to  private,  not  royal  benefices. 

5  Brunner,  R.  Q.  II.  p.  266. 

6  856.  II.  282,  13. 


72  LOCAL  GOVERNMENT  IN 

to  become  hereditary  on  both  sides,  as  Einhard's  letters 
illustrate.1 

The  vassi  dominici  have  been  treated  apart  as  forming 
a  specially  privileged  class,  and  also  because  some  writers 
have  given  them  a  special  origin,  tracing  them  back  to 
the  antrustions.  The  latest  author  to  revive  this  theory 
— against  which  Waitz,  Brunner,  and  de  Coulanges  have 
declared — is  M.  Guilhiermoz,  who,  like  M.  Flach,  derives 
the  vassi  dominici  from  the  king's  truste,  but,  unlike  him, 
finds  for  them  an  extra-Germanic  origin.  He  believes 
that  they,  like  the  Visigothic  Buccellarii,  were  constituted 
in  imitation  of  the  household  troops  of  the  late  Roman 
emperors  and  magnates.  He  holds  that  their  number 
was  great  and  their  position  menial,  and  attributes  their 
rise  in  power  under  the  early  Carolingians  to  English 
influences.  His  arguments  are  not  convincing;  he  does 
not  make  good  his  antithesis  between  the  antrustions  and 
the  Tacitean  comitatus,  nor  does  he  indicate  at  all  clearly 
the  steps  by  which  the  antrustions  rose  to  a  higher  posi- 
tion.2 M.  Pfister  has  answered  M.  Flach's  arguments.3 
The  special  position  of  the  vassi  dominici  is  attributable 
largely  to  the  royal  command  of  land  and  power  to  great 
benefices,  and  also  to  the  special  protection  which  the 
king  could  accord  to  those  who  commended  themselves 
to  him,  in  virtue  of  the  special  character  of  his  mund. 

1  Einh.,   Ep.  27.     The  man's  father    and    grandfather   held    the 
benefice  before  him.    Ep.  29  refers  apparently  to  a  partition  of  royal 
benefices  between  two  sons  of  the  original  holder.    Note  also  Vaissete 
II.  No.  105.  (quoted  Brunner,  JR.  0.  II.  p.  252).     "  Deprecati  .  .  .  ut 
nos  sicut  avus  noster  avis  eorum  et  postmodum  genitor  noster  patribus 
eorum  . . .  concessit,  ita  et  nos  illis."    The  Capitulare  Carisiacum  shows 
that  the  practice  is  becoming  common.     877.  II.  358,  9  and  363,  4. 
M.  Flach  gives  instances,  I.  p.  126.    It  is  still,  however  a  favour  and  not 
a  right.     Form.  Imp.  49.  Migne,  cxxv.  1050.    "  Cum  de  rebus  ecclesiae 
propter  militiam  beneficium  donat,  aut  filiis  patrum  qui  eidem  ecclesiae 
profuerunt,  et  patribus  utiliter  succedere  potuerunt.'* 

2  See  Molinier,  R.  H.  vol.  78,  p.  341. 
>  R.  H.  vol.  63,  pp.  357-67. 


FRANCIA   AND  ENGLAND  73 

(c)  The  Vassals  of  Private  Persons. 

The  capitularies,  as  has  been  stated  above,  contain 
numerous  regulations  of  the  relations  of  private  lords  with 
their  vassals.  The  connection  is  entered  upon  by  com- 
mendation,1 accompanied  by  an  oath,  whose  character  is  so 
sacred  as  to  serve  as  a  model  for  the  universal  oath  of  fealty 
to  the  emperor. 2  There  is  possibly  some  ceremony  of  giving 
a  coin  to  the  newly  commended,  but  the  one  passage  in 
which  this  is  mentioned  is  ambiguous.3  It  appears  that 
the  king  has  some  control  of  men's  commendations,4  and 
the  count's  rights  are  guarded  in  one  passage.5  The 
connection  thus  established  is  for  life,  the  causes  for  which 
a  vassal  may  leave  his  lord  being  defined  hi  a  famous 
passage  6  as  attacks  by  the  lord  on  the  life,  liberty,  or 
honour  of  the  vassal,  and  failure  to  protect  him  after  he 
has  commended  himself  into  his  lord's  hands.  He  cannot 
commend  himself  to  a  new  lord  without  the  leave  of  his 
first  lord  ;7  the  tie  is,  therefore,  it  seems,  dissoluble  by  the 
will  of  the  lord  though  not  by  the  vassal's.  After  the 
death  of  the  lord  the  vassal  is  free  to  choose  a  new  one,8 
but,  as  in  the  case  of  the  vassi  dominici,  he  is  expected  to 
prefer  one  from  the  family  of  his  late  lord,9  and  an  hereditary 
connection,  though  not  yet  established,  is  foreshadowed. 
That  which  tends  most  of  all,  however,  to  perpetuate 
the  relationship  from  one  generation  to  another  is  the 
beneficiary  tie. 

1  816.  263;  823  ?  321,  3;  825.  325,  1,  etc.    Vita  Hlud.  c.  61,  refers  to 
commendation  by  a  third  person.     M.  G.  H.  Scriptores,  II.  p.  646. 

2  805.  124,  9;  802,  101. 

3  801/13.  172,  16.  4  805.  125,  19;  816,  262,  6. 

5  787.  200,  13.  The  account  of  the  placitum  at  Istria  in  804  may 
be  noted  here.  The  duke  promises :  "  Liberos  homines  vos  habere 
permittam  ut  vestram  habeant  commendationem,  sicut  in  omnem 
potestatem  domini  nostri  faciunt."  Waitz,  III.  p.  492. 

8  I.  215.  8. 

7  787.  199,  5;  809.  150,  10;  865.  II.  93,  6;  etc.     In  Einh.  Ep.  63,  the 
lord  gives  his  vassal  commendatorias  literas. 

8  806.  128,  10.  »  757.  38,  9.     Cf.  Viollet,  p.  430. 


74  LOCAL  GOVERNMENT  IN 

(d)  The  Relation  of  the  Benefice  to  the  Vassal  System. 

It  will  be  as  well  to  consider  the  general  question  of  the 
relation  of  the  benefice  to  the  vassal  system  at  this  point. 
It  is  at  least  as  debatable  ground  as  the  question  of  the 
legal  origin  of  the  benefice.  As  has  been  indicated  above 
in  the  case  of  the  vassi  dominici,  Waitz's  conclusion  seems 
on  the  whole  the  most  satisfactory;  that  whilst  the 
personal  tie  is  the  older,  and,  in  fact,  the  more  essential, 
it  becomes  in  this  period  inseparable  from  the  real  tie. 
The  commendation  may  be  prior  in  time  to  the  granting 
of  the  benefice,  though  even  this,  as  we  have  seen,  is  not 
an  invariable  rule,  but  the  benefice  is  becoming  not  merely 
an  indispensable  means  for  the  lord  to  the  getting  of 
vassals,  but  also,  from  the  vassal's  point  of  view,  the  end 
itself,  to  which  commendation  is  a  means.  This  is  a 
process  which  is  by  no  means  accomplished  as  yet.  On 
the  Spanish  Mark,  where  practically  new  soil  is  being 
settled  by  new  men  under  exceptional  local  tenures  and 
customs,  the  distinction  between  vassalage  and  the 
tenure  of  benefices  is  still  well  marked.1  The  Spaniards 
may  commend  themselves  to  the  counts  or  the  royal 
vassals,  and  if,  after  this,  they  are  granted  benefices  by 
their  lords,  they  are  bound  to  do  service  from  it  as  other 
men  do  from  their  benefices.  Thus,  whilst  vassalage 
without  a  benefice  is  possible,  it  does  not  involve  the  same 
duties  as  vassalage  with  a  benefice.  Einhard's  letters 
show  that  a  benefice  was  a  necessity  to  the  performing 
of  due  service.  A  certain  man  has  lost  his  little  benefice 
— how  is  he  to  serve  his  lord  unless  it  is  restored  to  him  ?  2 
Einhard's  letters  also  make  it  clear  that  a  man  might  hold 
a  benefice  of  one  lord  whilst  he  was  the  vassal  of  another.3 

Thus,  on  the  whole,  the  beneficiary  tie  is  not  as  yet 
identified  by  custom  or  enactment  with  the  tie  of  vassus 
and  senior,  but  it  is  not  far  from  this,  and  is  even  tending 

1  816.  262,  6.  2  Einh.,  Ep.  30.  3  Ibid.,  Ep.  1,  24,  39. 


FRANCIA  AND  ENGLAND  75 

to  become  the  more  important  element  in  the  relation  of 
man  and  man. 

Into  the  question  of  the  legal  origin  of  the  benefice  we 
cannot  enter  here;  a  good  authority  has  pronounced  it 
as  yet  unsolved.1  A  working  hypothesis  may  be  obtained 
by  accepting  the  theories  of  Fustel  de  Coulanges  and 
Brunner,  who  derive  the  beneficium  from  the  precarium* 
whilst  recognizing,  with  Roth  and  M.  Guilhiermoz,  that 
the  precarium  persists  as  a  distinct  form  of  grant  alongside 
of  the  benefice.3  As  regards  the  historical  development 
of  the  benefice,  Brunner 's  theory  of  the  influence  of 
military  exigencies  is  the  most  satisfactory  that  has  yet 
been  presented.  It  is  accepted  by  M.  Viollet  and  M. 
Guilhiermoz,  though  it  does  not  satisfy  M.  Molinier.  It 
may,  however,  be  felt  that  Brunner  over-emphasizes  the 
military  character  of  the  benefice.  It  is  true  that  military 
service  is  especially  attached  to  it  in  the  case  both  of 
royal  benefices  and  of  those  held  from  private  persons, 
but  the  personal  relations  of  the  beneficiary  and  his  lord 
are  not  dependent  solely  on  this  fact.  It  is  the  need  for 
protection  on  the  part  of  the  weak  rather  than  the  need 
of  troops  on  the  part  of  the  strong  that  fosters  the.  rapid 
spread  of  beneficiary  tenures.  There  is  danger  in  over- 
emphasis of  any  of  the  various  elements  that  go  to  make 
up  the  relations  of  lord  and  vassal,  benefice-holder  and 
benefice-granter. 

Brunner's  hypothesis  as  to  the  historical  origin  of  the 
benefice  may  be  thus  stated.4  The  natural  process  by 
which  lands  throughout  Francia  were  being  granted  out 
on  revocable  tenures  was  accelerated  by  Charles  Martel, 

1  Molinier,  R.  H.  vol.  78,  p.  341. 

2  The  royal  grants  were  made  in  the  form  of  precaria  because  they 
consisted  mainly  of  Church  lands,  which  by  canon  law  could  only 
be  held  in  usufruct. 

3  A  good  proof  of  this  fact  is  the  record  of  holdings  given  in  the 
supplement  to  the  capitularies.     810.  253. 

4  Forschungen,  pp.  1-75. 


76  LOCAL  GOVERNMENT  IN 

who  seized  a  large  quantity  of  Church  lands  *  and  granted 
them  out  by  the  ecclesiastical  tenure  of  the  precarium,2 
with  a  view  to  obtaining  cavalry  in  his  wars  with  the 
Saracens  in  Aquitaine;  his  two  sons  readjusted  the 
grants  and  arranged  the  conditions  by  which  such  lands 
should  be  held ;  3  and  the  process  was  continued  under 
Charles  the  Great  and  his  successors  as  being  found  the 
most  efficient  means  of  providing  heavy  armed  cavalry. 
Circumstances,  as  we  have  seen,  tended  to  forward  the 
process  of  commendation,  and  the  various  classes  of 
dependent  tenures  became  assimilated  to  one  type.  The 
holders  of  benefices  granted  out  portions  of  their  benefices 
in  their  turn.  Whether  the  right  to  do  this  was  included 
in  the  first  grant  is  not  clear ;  it  was  undoubtedly  done.4 

(e)  The  Personal  Relations  of  Senior  and  Vassus. 

From  the  territorial  relations  of  lord  and  vassal  we  can 
now  turn  to  their  personal  relations ;  to  the  rights  and  duties 
of  each  party  to  the  contract  of  commendation.  The 
lord,  as  we  have  seen,  owes  protection  to  his  men.5  He 
assists  them  in  difficulties  6  and  carries  on  feuds  on  their 
behalf.7  He  may  or  may  not  grant  them  benefices,  but 
he  provides  them  with  horse  and  armour  8  and  leads  them 
to  war.9  He  is,  indeed,  responsible  for  their  appearance 

1  Roth's  view  has  been  controverted  by  Ribbeck.    Die  sogenannte 
Divisio  des  frdnkischen  Kirchengutes.    Diss.  Leipzig,  1883. 

2  This  theory  does  not  exclude  M.  Guilhiennoz's  suggestion  that  the 
benefices   were   analogous   to   grants   by   servile   tenures   to   unfree 
dependents. 

*  742.  25, 1 ;  743.  28,  2;  cf.  779.  50,  14  (Forma  Langobardica). 

*  Trad.  Fris.  323.    The  regranting  of  the  benefice  is  forbidden; 
also  in  Form.  Imp.  25.     But  see  757.  38,  9;  807  ?  136,  4.     Form.  Imp. 
46. 

8  I.  215,  8. 

6  Einhard  is  occupied   with    the  marriage  affairs  of  his  vassals, 
Ep.  62. 

7  I.  217,  7 ;  850.  II.  86,  3.     Form.  Sal.  Bign.  9. 

8  Ermold.  Nig.  IV,  607.    M .  0.  H.  Poetae  aevi  Carolini,  II.  p.  75. 
811.  167,  10. 

*  See  below,  Chapter  VL 


FRANCIA  AND  ENGLAND  77 

there,  and  pays  the  heriban  if  they  fail  to  appear.1  He 
is  also  generally  responsible  for  their  conduct.  He  is 
bound  to  prevent  them  from  committing  depredations 
on  the  common  grass.2  In  one  passage  we  are  told  that 
he  who  consents  is  as  guilty  as  he  who  commits  a  crime ; 
the  count  is,  therefore,  to  admonish  the  senior  to  punish 
his  men.3  More  often,  however,  the  senior  is  commanded 
to  present  his  men  to  justice  at  the  courts.  The  national 
administration  is  attempting  to  shift  the  burden  of 
responsibility  on  to  the  shoulders  of  the  senior ;  4  this 
is  doubtless  the  motive  for  the  regulation  that  all  who 
will  not  take  lords  shall  forfeit  their  alod  to  the  royal  fisc,5 
and  thus  become,  we  may  suppose,  demesne  vassals. 
We  have  seen  before  that  all  strangers  must  have  lords,6 
and  the  isolated  capitulum  concerning  landless 7  men 
implies  that  such  must  be  dependent  on  some  one  who 
will  be  responsible  for  their  appearance  in  the  courts. 

The  lord  might,  instead  of  presenting  his  vassal  to 
justice,  appear  as  his  representative  hi  the  courts.  Two 
formulae  show  us  the  lord  seeking  justice  for  his  vassal 
against  another  man  through  that  man's  lord.8  This 
becomes  the  customary  procedure.  The  lord's  duty  in 
this  respect  is  merging  in  a  right  to  judge  his  vassal 
himself. 

Two  passages  of  Charles's  capitularies  suggest  a  growth 
of  seignorial  jurisdiction.  From  the  first,9  which  has 

1  811.  167,  9;   808.  137,  5. 

2  853.  II.  274,  13.     The  men  may,  however,  be  unfree.     Over  his 
slaves  the  lord  had  absolute  control.     804/13.  181,  9. 

3  862.  II.  308. 

4  865.  II.  93,  6;  866.  II.  97,  1 ;  884.  II.  372,  3. 

6  873.  II.  345,  4.  «  803/13.  157,  4.  »  I.  218,  11. 

8  Cart.  Sen.  27,  30.     Marculf  I.  27.     Form.  Alsat.  5.     "Supplicamus 
vobis  ut  illi  aut  cui  vobis  placet  jubeatis  commendare  ut  nostrum 
iuatitiam  consequi  valeamus."    Note  also  Einhard's  intercession  for 
his  vassal,  Ep.  65. 

9  787.  200,  13.     This  passage  occurs  in  an  Italian  capitulary,  and 
therefore  may  not  apply  throughout  Francia. 


78  LOCAL  GOVERNMENT  IN 

already  been  noticed,  it  may  be  inferred  that  the  count 
suffers  in  some  way  when  men  commend  themselves. 
The  man  who  is  commended  is  enjoined  still  to  perform 
his  duty  to  his  count.  In  the  other  *  the  missi  are  warned 
to  see  that  royal  justice  does  not  suffer  because  men 
commend  themselves  to  others.  The  clearest  reference, 
however,  is  to  be  found  in  the  Concessio  Generates  (823  ?). 
In  the  case  of  the  vassals  of  royal  vassals  : — "  Si  quid  ab 
eis  quaeritur,  primum  senioribus  eorum  moneatur  ut 
iustitiam  suam  quaerentibus  faciant;  et  si  ipsi  facere 
noluerint,  tune  legaliter  distringantur."  2  A  later  capitu- 
lary commands  the  lords  to  punish  their  vassals  if  they 
refuse  to  obey  the  royal  decrees  :  3  whilst  yet  a  later  one 
declares  that  vassals  are  to  have  such  justice  of  their 
lords  as  their  fathers  had  had  of  their  lords.4  Appeal 
from  the  lord's  injustice  is  to  lie  to  the  king,  who  will 
amend  it. 

From  these  instances  it  seems  certain  that  at  least 
under  the  later  Carolingians  the  lord  had  a  definite  juris- 
diction over  his  vassals,  whilst  almost  the  earliest  of 
Charles's  capitularies  recognizes  his  judicial  responsibility 
for  them.5  This  justice  and  this  responsibility,  as  has 

1  805.  125, 19.     This  refers  especially  to  the  payment  of  the  heriban. 

2  823  ?  321,  3.    Penal  jurisdiction  seems  to  be  implied  in  823/5.  305, 
17.    The  lord  who  will  not  correct  the  violator  of  the  peace  shall  be 
deprived  of  his  honor.    It  is  possible,  however,  that  this  refers  only  to 
military  discipline. 

3  851.  II.  73,  8. 

4  869.  II.  337,  2.     "  Vassalli  .  .  .  talem  legem  et  iustitiam  apud 
seniores  suos  habeant  sicut  eorum  antecessores  apud  illorum  seniores 
.  .  .' habuerunt.     Etsialiquis  .  .  .  suo  horn ini  contra  rectum  et  iusti- 
tiam fecerit  et  se  inde  ad  nos  reclamaverit  .  .  .  hoc  emendare  faciemus.'* 
Cf.  819,  291,  23. 

*  779.  51,  21.  The  "  facere  iustitiam  "  of  this  clause  has  been  much 
discussed.  Roth  (F.  U.  p.  213)  explains  it  in  the  general  sense  of  "  act 
justly."  This  general  interpretation  is  not  recognized  by  the  editors 
of  the  capitularies,  who  classify  their  references  under  the  two  strictly 
judicial  headings — "  Recht  geben  "  and  "  Recht  pflegen  " — to  answer 
to  justice  and  to  do  justice  (Vol.  II.  pp.  649-50).  The  phrase  is  found 
with  the  meaning  of  "  answer  to  justice  "  in  782/6. 192,  6,  and  in  numer- 


FRANCIA  AND   ENGLAND  79 

been  often  shown,1  is  nearly  related  to  that  which  the  lord 
possesses  over  his  unfree  dependents.2  In  so  far  as  it 
exists  apart  from  an  immunity  grant,  it  seems  probable 
that  seignorial  justice  is  a  modified  form  of  domestic 
justice.3  The  forms  and  terms  are  similar;  the  right  of 
representation,  the  duty  of  presentation  for  the  graver 
offences.  Its  nature  and  extent  hi  the  Merovingian 
period  have  been  analysed  by  M.  Kroell.4  These  judicial 
rights,  however,  are  not  identical  with  those  conferred 
by  an  immunity  grant.  One  formula  given  by  Zeumer  3 
distinguishes  very  clearly  between  the  benefice  and  the 
immunity;  and  the  analogy  of  the  holding  of  the  royal 
vassal  and  an  immunity  which  M.  Guilhierinoz  points 
out  in  the  Capitulare  Haristallense  c  is  not  by  any  means 
a  proof  that  the  vassi  dominici  were  ipso  facto  immunists. 
The  grant  of  immunity  rights  by  Charles  the  Bald,  in  877,7 
is  evidently  exceptional  and  temporary;  there  is,  there- 
fore, no  ground  for  asserting  that  the  tenure  of  a  benefice 
gave  such  rights  in  the  earlier  part  of  the  period.  It  is 

ous  other  passages  of  the  capitularies;  and  Waitz  (Vassalitat,  p.  21) 
and  M.  Flach  (I.  p.  96)  are  probably  right  in  explaining  this  passage  as 
referring  to  the  duty  of  presenting  criminals  at  the  count's  placitum. 
782/6.  192,  7  also  connects  the  duty  "  facere  iustitiam  "  with  the 
holding  of  a  benefice.  Its  holder  is  parallel  with  the  pontifical  advo- 
cate of  the  preceding  clause.  Territorial  rather  than  personal  rights 
seem  intended. 

1  Flach,  I.  p.  94.     H.  See,  pp.  19,  108.     Guilhiermoz,  p.  318. 

2  Of  the  lord's  penal  and  judicial  power  over  his  slaves  there  can  be 
no  question.     It  is  established  beyond  doubt  by  numerous  passages. 

3  Modified,  however,  by  state  action,  as  is  shown  by  the  capitularies 
already  quoted.     Note  Dr.  Seeliger  in  the  Hist.  Viertelj.  (1905)  p.  309, 
and  in  the  Am.  Hist.  Rev.  (1909)  p.  241. 

*  Kroell,  pp.  33-43. 

5  Cart.  Sen.  35,   "  cuius  nos  nunc  beneficium  gradante  animo  pro 
mercedes  nostrae  augmentum  non  solum  confirmasse  sed  etiam  in  novo 
sub  immunitatis  nomine  concessisse  cognoscite." 

6  Guilhiermoz,  p.  134.    779.  48,  9.     Compare  also  779.  51,  21  with 
803. 1 1 5, 23.    The  count  assists  the  missus  to  force  the  vassus  dominicus 
"  facere  iustitiam,'-1  whereas  only  the  missus  can  interfere  with  the 
immunist. 

7  877.  II.  360,  20. 


80  LOCAL  GOVERNMENT  IN 

to  the  right  of  the  lord  over  his  unfree  dependents  that 
his  judicial  control  may  be  traced,  and  also  the  con- 
nection of  the  judicial  rights  and  the  land.  The  tendency 
has  been,  as  M.  Flach  shows,1  to  exaggerate  the  import- 
ance of  the  upper  rungs  in  what  later  became  the  feudal 
ladder.  The  personal  tie  is  closest  in  the  lowest  ranks; 
to  the  precarium  of  the  small  folk  no  less  than  to  the 
beneficium  of  the  great,  is  due  the  rapid  development  of 
the  system ;  territorial  lordship  contributes  as  much  to 
the  growth  of  feudal  justice  as  does  the  seniorate. 

The  duties  of  the  lord  to  the  vassal  having  been 
examined,  the  duties  that  the  vassal  owes  the  lord  may 
now  be  considered.  A  trace  of  the  obligation  that  later 
becomes  suit  of  court  may  be  found  in  the  regulation 
that  the  count's  vassals  must  attend  the  count's  placita.2 
M.  Guilhiermoz  does  not  adduce  any  proof  of  his  state- 
ment that  this  duty  was  becoming  general.3  The  duties 
of  the  vassal  were  general  in  character,4  being  probably 
closely  related  to  those  of  the  unfree ;  5  he  was  bound 
to  obey  his  lord's  commands  whatever  they  might  be. 
Especial  reference  is  made  to  his  military  duties. 

We  have  seen  that  hi  the  case  of  royal  vassals  their 
vassals  might  take  an  oath  for  them  at  law.  The  counts 
were  allowed  to  leave  vassals  to  fulfil  their  official  duties 
when  they  were  at  the  host.6  Similar  liberties  to  other 
lords7  indicates  that  the  vassals  might  have  to  perform 
administrative  if  not  judicial  duties  for  their  lords ;  and 
suggests,  in  the  case  of  the  count,  that  he  would  find  it 
expedient  to  make  some  of  his  centenarii  and  vicarii  his 
vassals.  One  indication  of  the  value  of  vassals  is  given 
in  the  passage  which  relates  how  a  bishop  succeeds  in 

1  Flach,  II.  p.  495.  *  809.  148,  5.  8  Guilhiermoz,  p.  260. 

4  Guilhennoz,  p.  252.     Brunner,  R.  0.  II.  p.  269,  who  quotes  Lex 
Alam.  36.  3  and  Lex  Baiuw.  II.  14. 
6  H.  S6e,  pp.  312  ff. 
•  808.  137,  4;  819.  291,  27;  866.  II.  95,  1.  7  811.  167,  9. 


FEANCIA  AND  ENGLAND  81 

usurping  a  see — "  sollicitando  clericos  et  vassallos  eius 
omnemque  farniliam."  l 

The  closeness  of  the  tie  is  revealed  by  the  fact  that  the 
vassal  swears  the  national  oath  of  fealty  in  the  place 
where  his  lord  lives,2  and  that  he  follows  his  lord  even  to 
the  desertion  of  his  wife  if  she  refuse  to  accompany  him.3 
In  the  account  of  the  battle  of  Mount  Siintel4  there  is 
a  trace  of  that  personal  loyalty  which  is  exemplified  so 
frequently  in  Anglo-Saxon  literature,  notably  in  the 
story  of  Cynewulf  and  Cyneheard  and  in  the  poem  of 
Maldon.  We  have  seen  before  that  Carolingian  legislation 
sanctioned  the  permanency  of  the  tie  and  encouraged  the 
formation  of  such  a  connection  if  it  were  not  previously 
existent.  Alongside  of  the  organization  of  the  comitatus, 
this  new  machinery  was  coming  into  use  for  administra- 
tive, judicial  and  military  purposes.  If  the  classification 
"  tarn  seniores  quam  et  vassalli  "  5  was  not  exhaustive 
in  787,  it  was  before  the  fall  of  the  Carolingian  Empire. 

2.  Lordship  and  Vassalage  in  England. 

Here,  again,  our  materials  are  so  scanty  and  ambiguous 
that  it  is  not  easy  to  construct  a  clear  statement  of  the 
position  of  the  English  vassal  either  of  the  king  or  of  other 
men.  For  persons  apparently  dependent  on  the  king  we 
find  the  expressions  comes  and  minister,  gesith  and  thegn, 
and  the  precise  significance  of  these  words  is  hard  to 
determine,  whilst  in  later  sources  we  find  the  words 
satelles  and  vassallus  employed,  apparently  with  a  similar 
meaning.  For  the  Latin  dominus  or  senior  of  Francia 
we  have  the  two  words  hlaford  and  landrica ;  the  dis- 
tinction here  is  not  so  difficult  to  find. 

1  859.  II.  448,  5. 

2  792  or  786.  67,  4;  cf.  816.  268,  2. 

3  758/63.  41,  9. 

4  A.  Q.  D.  E.  782,  "  qui  hoa  secuti  potius  cum  eis  perire  quam  post 
eos  vivere  maluerunt." 

6  787.  198,  4. 
Q 


82  LOCAL  GOVERNMENT  IN 

(a)  The  Gesith  and  the  King's  Thegn. 

Mr.  Chad  wick1  has  suggested  that,  whilst  the  comes  of 
Bede  is  the  Latin  translation  for  gesith,  this  word  bore 
a  different  meaning  in  Northumbria  and  Wessex.  The 
Alfredian  translation  of  Bede's  comes  is  almost  invariably 
gesith,  whilst  Bede's  minister  or  miles  is  translated  thegn ; 2 
but  the  other  West  Saxon  sources  appear  to  prove  that 
the  gesith-cund  man  was  dependent  not  on  the  king  him- 
self, but  on  some  other  men,  and  he  disappears  from  the 
laws  after  the  tune  of  Ine,  save  for  the  reference  to 
gesith-cund  kin  hi  Northleoda  laga. 

Mr.  Chadwick  points  out  that  the  position  of  the  king's 
thegn  in  Ine's  laws  is  superior  to  that  of  the  gesith,  and 
that  the  thegn  appears  to  owe  his  superiority  to  his 
dependence  upon  the  king;  and  he  suggests  that  the 
gesith  was  never  under  the  immediate  lordship  of  the 
king.3  In  this  conclusion  he  is  in  accordance  with  M. 
Guilhiermoz,4  who,  however,  makes  no  distinction  between 
the  Northumbrian  and  West  Saxon  gesith.  From  the 
use  of  the  expressions  hi  Beowulf  it  seems  that  the  terms 
gesith  and  thegn  were  originally  used  of  the  same  person, 
and  it  appears  quite  possible  that  their  meaning  was 
specialized  differently  in  Wessex  and  in  Northumbria.5 
The  meaning  of  the  cognate  form  gasindius  is  of  interest. 
It  is  found  among  the  Lombards,  and,  to  a  certain  extent, 
among  the  Franks,  for  the  personal  dependents  not  only 
of  kings  and  queens  but  also  of  duces  and  judices.6  Per- 
haps it  offers  a  closer  analogy  than  does  the  antrustion, 
with  whom  Brunner  compares  the  gesith  at  some  length.7 

1  Chadwick,  p.  325,  349. 

2  See  instances  given  by  Mr.  Plummer,  Life  of  Alfred  (1902),  p.  175. 

8  Chadwick,  pp.  326,  346,  349.  Dr.  Liebennann  does  not  accept  this 
limited  definition. 

*  Guilhiermoz,  p.  94.  6  Chadwick,  p.  348. 

•  Brunner,  R.  0.  II.  260. 

7  Ibid.,  R.  O.  259;  98-100;  Forschungen,  p.  84. 


FRANCIA   AND   ENGLAND  83 

Both  gesith  and  antrustion,  he  says,  were  originally 
personal  dependents  of  the  king,  living  in  his  hall,  owing 
special  service,  having  a  special  wergeld  and  hereditary 
rank ;  both  tend  to  become  a  territorial  class ;  both 
are  succeeded  by  a  body  of  men  which  develops  along 
somewhat  similar  lines. 

The  chief  objection  to  Mr.  Chadwick's  theory  is  the 
difficulty  of  finding  a  class  of  men  below  the  king  of  such 
power  that  their  dependents,  whether  owning  land  or 
no,  should  have  a  hereditarily  privileged  position.  The 
gesith  is  a  person  of  some  importance,  evidently  having 
men  under  his  control.  He  may  make  an  agreement 
for  them  with  the  king,1  thus  exercising  some  sort  of 
domestic  justice.  Strangers  put  themselves  under  his 
protection,  and  he  has  his  share  in  their  wer.z  He  has  to 
pay  a  heavier  w-ite  for  neglect  of  the  fyrd  3  than  the 
ordinary  ceorl,  especially  if  he  owns  land.  Mr.  Chadwick 
suggests  that  landagend  implies  a  holding  of  some  par- 
ticular minimum  size,  such  as  five  or  ten  hides,4  and  that 
this  in  its  turn  implies  lordship  over  a  certain  number  of 
gafolgeldan.5  The  gesith 's  lands  are  large  enough  for  him 
to  need  a  gerefa*  and  he  has  a  burgbryce,  of  thirty-five 
shillings.7  By  the  period  of  Northleoda  laga  his  position 
is  apparently  based  on  land  rather  than  on  personal 
relations  with  another.8 

The  gesith 's  position  is  thus  semi-official,  and  if  Mr. 
Seebohm's  account  of  his  functions  9  is  over  definite,  there 
is  still  enough  to  make  Mr.  Chadwick's  interpretation 
doubtful.  M.  Guilhiermoz  argues  from  these  passages  that 

1  Ine,  50. 

2  Ine,  23,  1.     Dr.  Lieberinann,  however,  explains  gesi%  here  to  mean 
fellowship,  not  taking  it  in  its  technical  sense.     His  translation  is  based 
on  the  reading  congildones  in  the  Quadripartitus  version,  this  being  the 
word  used  in  Alfred's  laws  for  the  O.  E.  gegildan. 

3  Ine,  51.  "  Ine,  24,  1,  2.  70.  5  Chadwick,  p.  102. 
6  Ine,  63.                »  Ine,  45.                               8  Northl.  11. 

'  Seebohin,  Tribal  Custom  in  A.S.  Law,  pp.  417-22. 
O  2 


84  LOCAL  GOVERNMENT  IN 

in  England  the  thegns  of  private  persons  had  a  highly 
privileged  position,  and  that  England  by  the  end  of  the 
seventh  century  had  a  nobility  such  as  was  not  known 
to  French  law  till  the  twelfth  century.1  He  represents 
the  king's  thegn  as  already  occupying  a  high  position  in 
the  eighth  century,  holding  land  and  possessing  hereditary 
rank.  This  he  regards  as  an  advance  from  an  earlier 
subordinate  and  semi-servile  condition,2  and  to  it  he 
attributes  a  corresponding  rise  in  the  position  of  the  vassi 
dominici  under  Charles  Martel.  The  Northumbrian  kings 
had  granted  out  lands  for  the  support  of  soldiers  on  the 
frontier,  and  Charles  Martel  was  only  copying  them  in 
his  creation  of  benefices,  as  he  copied  them  in  the  rites 
used  at  his  coronation.3 

This  theory  is  based  on  the  supposition  that  the  English 
king's  thegns,  like  M.  Guilheirmoz's  antrustions,  were 
originally  largely  an  unfree  class ;  a  supposition  supported 
by  no  facts.  If  Beowulf  is  to  be  considered  a  picture  of 
early  Anglo-Saxon  life,  there  seems  no  obstacle  to  the 
acceptance  of  the  chief's  following  as  there  described — 
"  duguS  and  geogoS  " — as  the  predecessors  of  the  king's 
thegns  of  Alfred's  days.  M.  Guilhiennoz's  theory,  again, 
attributes  a  very  definite  meaning  to  an  obscure  passage 
in  Bede  4  that  has  been  explained  variously.5  The  borrow- 
ing of  an  ecclesiastical  rite  stands  on  a  somewhat  different 
level  from  that  of  an  entirely  secular  administrative 
measure,  as  the  Church  was  the  great  medium  of  inter- 

1  Guilhiermoz,  p.  464. 

2  This  humble  position  is  deduced  from  the  meaning  of  the  word 
thegn  or  minister,  and  from  Bede,  H.  E.  III.  14. 

8  Guilhiermoz,  pp.  92-100. 

4  Bede,  epistle  to  Egbert,  c.  11. 

6  Chadwick,  pp.  367  ff.  Professor  Vinogradoff  (E.  H.  B.  (1893)  p. 
13)  does  not  think  that  the  passage  implies  temporary  or  even  con- 
ditional tenure.  There  seems  no  more  reason  to  derive  Charles 
Mattel's  measures  from  Northumbria  than  to  give  them  an  emphyteutic 
origin. 


FRANCIA  AND   ENGLAND  85 

national  communication.  Moreover,  Boniface,  who  intro- 
duced the  ceremony  of  unction  in  Francia,  was  a  West 
Saxon  and  would  hardly  be  likely  to  introduce  North- 
umbrian expedients.  Finally,  the  analogy  discovered 
by  M.  Guilhiermoz  is  not  in  reality  very  close.  Charles 
Martel,  by  hypothesis,  took  Church  lands  for  lay  purposes 
— to  furnish  soldiers.  Bede's  letter  states  that  the  lands 
which  ought  to  provide  for  soldiers  do  not  do  so ;  because 
— and  this  is  his  chief  ground  of  complaint — the  king  has 
granted  them  out,  for  the  purpose  of  founding  monasteries, 
to  men  who  do  not  found  true  monasteries  but  homes  of 
wickedness.  When  M.  Guilhiermoz  says,  therefore,  of 
Charles's  policy  "  Nous  sommes  tres  portes  a  voir  la  une 
adaptation  des  usages  Anglo-Saxons,"  l  we  are  not 
inclined  to  agree  with  him. 

We  can  now  examine  the  position  of  the  king's  thegn 
and  consider  in  what  respects  it  presents  a  parallel  with 
that  of  the  vassus  dominicus.  There  is  no  trace  of  a 
ceremony  of  commendation,  though  such  may  well  have 
existed.2  Whilst  treason  to  the  hlaford  is  a  "  botless  " 
crime,3  hlaford  is  not  used  as  an  attribute  of  the  king  till 
a  fairly  late  date.4  Similarly,  the  general  use  of  senior 
for  the  king  of  Francia  does  not  begin  to  be  common  till 
after  the  reign  of  Lewis  the  Pious.5 

The  duties  of  a  king's  thegn  are  somewhat  vaguely 
described  in  Getync'So,  which  professes  to  give  an  account 
of  old  times.  The  thegn  has  special  duty  in  the  king's 

1  Guilhiermoz,  p.  92. 

2  The  subordination  of  one  man  to  another  is  expressed  by  the 
phrases  ga  to  honda  (Ine,  62) ;  on  handa  gan  (Af.  42,  1) ;  hand  on  hand 
sylle  (II.  Ew.  6).     These  at  once  recall  the  expression  se  in  manus  eius 
tradere. 

8  Af.  prol.  49,  7 ;  Af.  1,  1 ;  Af.  4,  2. 

4  VI.  As.  8,  9  is  the  first  instance. 

5  All  the  instances  given  in  the  index  to  the  capitularies  are  of   a 
later  date  than  840.     The  rapid  extension  of  the  term  is,  however, 
remarkable.     866.  II.  284,  6,  senioratum  means  allegiance  to  the  king. 


86  LOCAL  GOVERNMENT   IN 

hall,1  which  corresponds  to  that  performed  by  the  vassi 
famulantes  or  austaldi  ;  2  he  performs  riding  service,3 
which  may  be  compared  with  the  duty  referred  to  in 
Einhard's  letter  quoted  above.4  We  may  note,  also, 
Maitland's  suggestion  that  riding  service  includes  special 
military  service.  Whilst  the  gesith  apparently  owes 
such  service  5  there  is  no  direct  evidence  for  a  similar 
duty  on  the  part  of  the  king's  thegn,  though,  as  will  be 
shown  later,  there  is  some  indirect  evidence.6 

The  general  official  position  of  the  king's  thegn 
resembles  that  of  the  vassus  dominicus.  In  several 
instances  he  is  mentioned  together  with  the  king's  gerefa. 
He,  like  the  gerefa,  is  forbidden  to  take  bribes.7  He  is 
commanded  to  keep  order  and  obey  the  royal  commands,8 
in  connection  possibly  with  the  general  taking  of  wedd. 
He  is  ordered  to  have  his  men  under  pledge,9  like  the 
gerefa.  He  is  expected  to  assist  in  making  the  priests 
obedient.10 

There  is  no  record  of  any  institution  similar  to  the 
Frankish  judgment  of  peers  which  is  being  evolved  at 
the  close  of  the  Carolingian  period.  We  may  note,  how- 
ever, the  signature  of  the  ministri  to  the  royal  charters  of 
Wessex  from  833 u  onwards,  for  these  in  many  cases 
indicate  the  presence  of  king's  thegns  at  the  royal  councils. 

1  GeJ>yncfco,  2.  Cf.   Beowulf,  1.  667.     "  Haefde  cyning  seleweard 
aseted,  sundor  nytte  beheold."    The  account  of  Gebyncfco  has  much 
in  common  with  that  given  by  Asser,  c.  100,  of  the  duties  of  Alfred's 
satellites. 

2  811.  167,  7;  821.  300,  4;  823/5.  307,  26;  864.  II.  313,  4. 

8  GebyncSo,  3.  *  Einh.  Ep.  21.  5  Ine,  51. 

8  The  use  of  the  words  miles  regis  for  king's  thegn  would  be  more 
conclusive  were  not  the  meaning  of  miles  and  militia  somewhat  ambigu- 
ous. The  institution  of  the  heriot,  recorded  only  in  Cnut,  but  traceable 
as  early  as  Beowulf,  suggests  such  a  duty,  and  all  the  evidence  of 
Beowulf  is  in  favour  of  such  an  idea. 

'  V.  As.  1.  4.  «  VI.  As.  11. 

»  III.  Em.  7.  10  IV.  Eg.  1,  8. 

11  B.  393 ;  B.  411,  etc.  The  number  of  ministri  who  sign  varies  from 
one  to  sixteen. 


FRANCIA   AND   ENGLAND  87 

A  difficulty  in  determining  the  significance  of  references 
to  the  thegn  is  the  later  use  of  the  word  absolutely,1  with- 
out a  preceding  possessive.  When  this  occurs  the  thegn 
may  be  dependent  on  some  other  than  the  king,  though 
in  many  instances  the  king's  thegn  is  evidently  meant. 

Alongside  of  the  duties  owed  by  the  thegn,  privileges 
and  rights  are  traceable.  His  social  status  is  in  some 
respects  more  clearly  marked  than  that  of  the  vassus 
dominicus.  His  burhbryce  is  sixty  shillings  hi  Ine's 
laws,  as  contrasted  with  the  thirty- three  or  thirty-five 
shillings  of  the  gesithcund  or  twelfhyndman.2  His  oath 
apparently  has  a  special  value.3  Like  vassus  dominicus, 
king's  thegn  is  a  term  which  may  be  used  to  include  bishops 
and  ealdormen.4  From  the  special  mention  of  king's 
thegns  in  the  Chronicle  5,  as  well  as  from  other  passages,  it 
may  be  inferred  that  they  were  people  of  importance. 
Their  dignity  is  especially  referred  to  in  Edgar's  laws,6 
the  passage  recalling  those  in  which  the  honour  of  the  vassi 
dominici  is  upheld.7 

The  judicial  privilege  which  the  vassi  dominici  possess 
under  the  later  Carolingians  is  assured  to  the  thegns  by 
^Ethelred.8  "  Over  a  king's  thegn  none  but  the  king  shall 
have  jurisdiction."  Though  the  existence  of  such  a 
privilege  before  this  time  is  quite  possible,  there  is  no 
sign  of  it  in  the  laws.  Getync'So  declares  that  the  thegn 
of  a  king's  thegn  might  take  the  fore-oath  on  his  behalf ; 9 
a  right  that  recalls  the  similar  privilege  of  the  vassi 
dominici.  In  II.  Cnut,  22,  2,  the  same  right  is  apparently 
attributed  to  all  thegns,  whether  royal  or  medial.  Thus 


1  Not  till  the  reign  of  ^Ethelstan.  Chadwick,  p.  84. 

2  Af .  39 ;   Ine,  45  ;  cf .  Ine,  6.  3  A.  Gu.  3. 

4  Chron.  897.  6  Chron.  871,  874,  897,  905,  917. 
*  IV.  Eg.  2a,  "  mine  }>egnas  haebben  heora  scipe  on  minum  timan 
swa  hi  haefdon  on  mines  faeder.'1 

7  823/5.307,26;   864.11.  313,4. 

8  III.  Atr.  11.  •  GeJ>ync«o,  3. 


88  LOCAL  GOVERNMENT  IN 

the  two  main  judicial  privileges  of  the  Frankish  royal 
vassals  are  shared  by  the  English  king's  thegns;  but 
there  is  no  proof  of  their  existence  till  a  late  period. 

Whilst  it  is  quite  possible  that  the  thegn  class  originated 
in  landless  vassals  who  lived  in  the  king's  hall,  there  is 
evidence  in  plenty  for  the  territorial  position  of  the  king's 
thegn  from  828  downwards.1  The  charters  record  grants 
of  land  by  the  West  Saxon  kings  to  their  thegns — fideli 
meo  ministro — hi  consideration  of  faithful  service.  These 
grants  are  made  fully  and  freely,  with  permission  to  the 
thegn  to  bequeath  the  land  to  whomsoever  he  pleases  at 
his  death.  In  most  cases  the  land  is  freed  from  secular 
burdens,  the  trinoda  necessitas  being  excepted.  In  some 
instances  the  grant  is  made  in  consideration  of  money. 
Beyond  the  fact  that  they  are  made  hi  consideration  of 
past  services,  no  condition  appears  to  attach  to  these 
grants.2  Maitland  suggests,  however,  that  duties  may 
be  implied  which  are  not  expressly  stated.3  Without 
St.  Oswald's  own  account  of  the  terms  4  on  which  he  grants 
his  laens  we  could  hardly  guess  the  many  and  various 
duties  that  such  a  tenure  involved.  Bookland,  whenever 
referred  to  in  the  laws,  appears  to  be  specially  connected 
with  the  king — to  be  held,  in  fact,  by  a  royal  privilege.5 
As  such  there  appeared  to  be  obligations  attaching  to  it. 
The  man  who  has  bookland,  by  Alfred's  laws,  may  not 
leave  it  from  his  kin  but  by  the  witness  of  the  king  and  his 

1  E.  g.  B.  396,  442,  467,  468,  491,  496,  506,  520,  550.  B.  591,  in  re- 
ferring to  a  transaction  of  Alfred's  reign,  relates  how  the  king's  gerefa 
confiscated  the  territory  of  a  certain  thief  "  because  he  was  the  king's 
man."    It  is  not  stated  whether  the  yrfe  in  question  was  bookland  or 
folkland. 

2  An  exception  pointed  out  by  Brunner  is  a  Mercian  charter  of  801 
(B.  303).     Land  is  granted  by  Caenwulf  and  his  brother  to  their  common 
thegn  "  in  sempiternam  possessionem  eo  videlicet  iure  si  ipse  nobis  et 
optimatibus  nostris  tidelis  manserit  minister  et  inconvulsus  amicus." 
A  general  condition  is  found  in  later  grants.     B.  814. 

3  D.  B.  and  B.  p.  317.  «  K.  1287 ;  B.  1136. 
6  P.  B.  and  B.  p.  316. 


FRANCIA  AND  ENGLAND  89 

bishop.1  The  thegn  who  has  a  church  on  his  bookland 
must  give  to  it  a  third  part  of  his  own  tithe.2  The  king's 
gerefa  has  to  take  care  that  none  of  the  wites  paid  on 
bookland  fail  to  reach  the  king,3  whosoever  man  the 
outlaw  be,  if  he  have  bookland.4  It  seems  as  if  in  some 
respects  bookland  is  the  West  Saxon  equivalent  of  the 
royal  benefice.5 

We  may  note  further  the  relation  between  service  and 
land  in  the  account  given  by  GetyncKo ;  whatever  is  the 
precise  meaning  of  utware  6  it  is  evidently  a  service  due 
from  the  five  hides  held  by  the  thegn.7  The  thegn 
of  Bectitudines  Singularum  Personarum  owes  military 
service  from  his  bookland ; 8  and  according  to  Cnut's  law 
the  man  who  flees  in  battle  forfeits  his  bookland  to  the 
king.9  It  is  a  far  call  from  Cnut  to  Beowulf,  but  this 
last  law  recalls  the  passage,  quoted  by  Mr.  Chadwick,  in 
which  Wiglaf  tells  the  cowardly  thegns  of  Beowulf  that 
now  their  kindred  will  go  landless  when  the  story  of  their 
desertion  of  Beowulf  shall  be  known.10  It  is  thus  just 
possible  that  the  custom  has  a  Scandinavian  origin,  but 
it  is  more  probable  that  it  rests  on  a  wider  basis.  The 

1  Af.  41. 

2  II.  Eg.  2;  I.  Cn.  11.   Xote  also  the  cyrican  and  bellhus  on  the  estate 
of  the  thegn  in  Ge^yncSo.     Churches  could  be  held  as  benefices  in  the 
Carolingian  Empire  (Imbart  de  la  Tour,  R.  H.  vol.  68,  p.  41),  and 
dues  were  owed  by  the  beneficiary  to  the  church  on  his  land  (nonae  et 
decimae,  etc.). 

3  I.  Atr.  1,  14.  *  II.  Cn.  13. 

5  Vinogradoff,  Growth  of  ihe  Manor,  p.  127.     "  The  followers  receive 
land  on  conditions  closely  resembling  the  continental  practices  of 
beneficiary  endowment."     But  all  thegns  do  not  necessarily  hold 
bookland.     Vinogradoff,  Eng.  Soc.  in  the  Eleventh  Cent.  p.  405. 

6  See  below,  Chapter  VI. 

7  GeJ>ync$o,  3.     This  refers,  however,  to  a  medial  thegn,  not  to  a 
king's  thegn. 

8  Rect.  Sing.  Pers.  1.     We  may  compare  the  regulations  of  Ine,  64  f., 
by  which  a  gesith  must  not  leave  his  land  uncultivated,  with  the  duty 
of  keeping  a  benefice  bene  condriclum  as  enforced  in  the  capitularies. 

9  II.  Cn.  77,  1. 

10  Beowulf,  2885. 


90  LOCAL  GOVERNMENT  IN 

possible  grants  of   the  Northumbrian  kings,  as  we  have 
seen,  give  no  clear  evidence.1 

Bookland  then  presents  some  analogies  to  the  Frankish 
benefice.  "  It  proceeds  from  the  wish  to  place  the 
fighting  and  praying  portions  of  the  community  in  a 
privileged  position."  2  It  must  be  remembered,  however, 
that  bookland,  as  a  form  of  tenure,  owes  its  existence,  so  far 
as  can  be  seen,  to  a  desire  for  relaxation  of  the  traditional 
laws  of  family  inheritance,3  and  that  privileges  over  land 
already  possessed  are  as  often  the  subject  of  a  grant  as 
new  land  itself.4  It  is  because  popular  desires  coincide 
with  royal  necessities  that  the  bookland  becomes  a  means 
of  securing  special  services  from  men.  Maitland  thinks 
it  possible  that  the  tenure  of  bookland  in  the  narrower 
sense  was  modified  by  the  practice  of  loaning  land.5  It 
is,  of  course,  impossible  to  speak  with  certainty  where 
there  are  so  few  data,  but  all  the  facts  we  have  are 
opposed  to  a  theory  of  such  extensive  territorial  depend^ 
ence  of  the  thegns  on  the  West  Saxon  kings  as  is  apparent 
in  the  relation  of  the  vassi  dominici  to  their  kings. 

There  is  no  proof  that  the  class  of  the  king's  thegns 

was  hereditary  any  more  than  that  of  the  vassi  dominici. 

y    The  expression  "  thegnborn  "  is  found  only  once,6  and 

is  there  used  very  broadly ;  the  passage  could  scarcely  be 


1  The  instances  given  by  Mr.  Chadwick  in  his  note  on  prehistoric  land 
tenure  indicate  that  the  early  kings  made  revocable  grants  of  land  to 
their  followers.  He  does  not  consider  that  these  were  grants  of  book- 
land,  the  use  of  the  book  for  secular  purposes  being  of  a  comparatively 
late  period.  Chadwick,  pp.  367  ff. 

1  Vinogradoff ,  Eng.  Soc.  in  the  Eleventh  Cent.  p.  196. 

3  Ibid.,  Growth  of  the  Manor,  pp.  143,  246. 

4  Ibid.,  p.  216. 

5  D.  B.  and  B.  p.  317.     See  below,  pp.  93  ff. 

6  Duns.  5  (935  ?).    If  a  Welshman  slay  an  Englishman  (beyond  the 
river)  he  need  only  pay  half  the  wergeld,  nor  need  an  Englishman  pay 
more  than  that  for  a  Welshman  there:   "  Sy  he  begenboren,  sy  he 
eeorlboren." 


FRANCIA  AND   ENGLAND  91 

adduced  as  evidence  for  an  hereditary  class  of  thegns, 
certainly  not  of  the  heredity  of  king's  thegns. 

The  clearest  distinction  between  king's  thegns  and  those 
of  other  men  is  only  found  in  II.  Cn.  71,  where  three 
distinct  classes  of  thegns  are  described.  The  meaning  of 
the  word  itself  implies  dependence,  and  it  is  clear  from 
very  early  times  other  men  besides  the  king  possessed 
dependents.  As  the  Frankish  royal  vassal  had  his  own 
vassals,  so  the  thegn  of  Oe^ync'&o  was  followed  by  another 
thegn,  and  bishops  had  thegns  no  less  than  the  king  and 
queen.1  In  the  later  laws,  however,  when  the  word 
thegn  is  used  absolutely,  the  sense  of  service  and  sub- 
ordination is  being  merged  in  that  of  rank.  Dr.  Lieber- 
mann  explains  the  thegn  of  the  later  laws  as  being  little 
more  than  a  free  landowner.  He  points  out,  for  instance, 
the  difficulty  of  finding  two  men  of  high  rank  in  each 
wapentake  to  help  in*the  collection  of  Peter's  pence,2  or 
the  twelve  men  of  III.  ^Ethelred  3.  GepyncKo,  which  makes 
the  true  antithesis,  "  pegen  ond  jjeoden,"  is  professedly 
archaic.  It  seems  plain  that  the  word  thegn  in  its  later 
use  implies  social  position  rather  than  personal  depend- 
ence on  a  superior. 

(6)  The  H  la  ford  and  the  Laen. 

In  seeking  a  relation  corresponding  to  that  of  senior 
and  vassus,  more  may  be  learnt  from  a  study  of  the 
position  of  the  hlaford  and  the  landrica  than  of  the 
medial  thegn.  The  universality  of  the  connection  is 
indicated  by  the  number  of  passages  in  the  laws  which 
have  to  do  with  the  relations  of  the  freeman  and  his 
lord.  The  allusion  in  Alfred's  preface  reflects  a  well- 
established  institution.  The  word  hlaford  is  used  for 


1  Vinogradoff,  Eng.  Soc.  in  the  Eleventh  Cent.  p.  408. 

2  Northu,  57,  2.     Cf.  I.  Atr.  1,  2,  and  note  the  references  in  the 
charters  to  the  thegns  of  the  shire. 


92  LOCAL  GOVERNMENT  IN 

the  lord  both  of  free  and  of  unfree;  in  Episcopus  the 
lord  is  to  be  urged  to  justice  both  to  his  men  and  to 
his  slaves ;  *  but  it  is  not  difficult,  as  a  rule,  to  determine 
with  which  class  of  relations  the  laws  are  dealing. 

The  regulations  with  regard  to  hlafordsokne  recall 
those  on  commendation  in  Francia.  The  witness  of 
his  former  ealdorman  is  required  by  Alfred's  laws  for 
the  man  who  wishes  to  seek  a  new  lord.2  The  power  of 
the  count  to  control  commendations,  at  least  in  Italy, 
has  been  noticed  above ;  3  he  was  also  bound  to  keep  an 
account  of  the  lords  of  strangers,4  though  this  had  earlier 
been  the  task  of  the  missi.5  The  commendation  of  a  man 
by  his  friends  is  known  in  Francia,  though  it  does  not 
appear  to  have  taken  place  in  the  mallus  as  the  English 
"  commendation  "  does  in  the  folkmoot.6  The  declara- 
tion that  all  men  are  to  have  free  hlafordsokne,1*  is  almost 
identical  with  that  of  the  Divisiones  Eegnorum :  "  Et 
unusquisque  liber  homo  .  .  .  licentiam  habeat  se  com- 
mendendi  ...  ad  quemcumque  voluerit."  Again,  as  in 
Francia,  no  man  is  permitted  to  receive  the  runaway 
man  of  another  without  the  leave  of  his  late  lord.8 
Treason  to  the  lord,  as  was  shown  above,  is  a  crime  to 
which  no  mercy  may  be  shown  as  early  as  Alfred's  reign, 
and  the  later  legislation  is  not  more  lenient  to  it.9  Whilst 
it  is  not  allowable  that  a  man  fight  against  his  lord,  it  is 
right  and  fitting  that  either  fight  on  behalf  of  the  other.10 

The  question  of  the  real  connection  of  the  lord  and 
vassal  again  arises.  Does  the  hlaford  grant  land  to  his 

1  Episc.  10.     "  His  inaii mini  ne  forSan  his  nyd-J»eowan.n 

2  At.  37.  3  787.  200,  13.  «  864.  II.  323,  31. 

6  802/13.  157,  4.  «  II.  As.  2.     II.  Ew.  3. 

7  IV.  As.  5.     III.  As.  4.     V.  As.  1,1.     "I  will  that  every  man  who 
is  innocent  follow  such  a  lord  as  he  wishes." 

•  II.  Ew.  7.    II.  As.  22.    III.  As.  4.    IV.  As.  4.    V.  As.  1. 
»  Af.  prol.  49,  7.    Af.   1.  1.    Af.  4,  2.    II.  As.  4.    III.  Eg.  1,  3. 
II.  Cn.  26,  57,  64. 
w  Af.  42,  5,  6, 


FRANCIA  AND  ENGLAND  93 

man  as  the  king  does  to  his  thegn  ?  If  so,  is  the  land 
held  by  a  conditional  tenure  ?  Getyync'So  shows  us  the 
thegn's  thegn  holding  land,  but  it  is  to  the  king's  utware 
that  he  holds  it.  He  serves  his  lord  in  the  king's  hall, 
and  he  may  represent  him  at  law,  but  there  is  no  sign 
that  he  holds  his  land  from  his  lord  or  that  he  owes  his 
lord  service  from  his  land.1  On  the  other  hand,  the 
charters  prove  the  existence  of  loans  of  land  made  by 
others  than  the  king,  from  721  onwards.2  In  every 
case,  however,  these  are  the  grants  of  clerics,  and  the 
large  majority  are  made  by  the  see  of  Worcester.  They 
prove  the  existence  of  an  institution  which  offers,  as 
Maitland  has  shown,  close  resemblances  to  the  precarium 
and  the  benefice  of  Prankish  law.  The  services  of 
Oswald's  law,  given  at  length  by  St.  Oswald,3  are,  as 
Maitland  says,  almost  feudal.  The  riding  service  in 
especial  suggests  the  similar  duties  owed  by  Frankish 
beneficiaries  to  their  lords.  The  resemblances  are,  in 
fact,  so  striking,  as  to  make  the  possibility  of  imitation 
worth  considering.  The  ecclesiastical  source  of  the 
custom  is  an  additional  ground  for  expecting  such  a 
connection.  Maitland  has  pointed  out  that  there  are 
signs  that  "  some  of  the  English  kings  occasionally  did 
what  had  been  done  on  a  large  scale  by  Charles  Martel 
or  his  sons,  namely,  compelled  the  churches  to  grant 
benefices  to  lay  noblemen."  4  He  gives  instances  dating 
from  849 5  (Birhtwulf  of  Mercia),  858 6  (^Ethelbald  of 

1  Mr.  Chad  wick  suggests  that  the  reversion  of  the  heriot  to  the  grantor 
is  analogous  to  a  similar  tenure  of  land.     (Chadwick,  p.  376.)    If  the 
gesith  is  not  immediately  dependent  on  the  king,  the  service  due  from 
his  land  is  probably  owed  to  his  lord. 

2  B.  166,  271,  307,  455,  490,  608,  1087,  etc.     K.  617,  630,  679. 

3  B.  1136. 

4  D.B.  and  B.  p.  301.     Cf.  the  Domesday  record  of  grants  made  by 
churches  "  ob  amorem  regis."     Vinogradoff,  Eng.  Soc.  in  the  Eleventh 
Cent.  p.  225-6. 

6  B.  455.  •  B.  495. 


94  LOCAL  GOVERNMENT    IN 

Wessex)  and  908 1  (Edward  the  Elder).  When  it  is 
noted  that  the  very  word  beneficium  2  is  used  in  this 
connection  it  is  difficult  to  avoid  the  conclusion  that 
here,  at  last,  there  is  conscious  imitation  of  Carolingian 
custom ;  though  the  full  phrase  beneficium  prcestitum  3  is 
not  found  till  a  later  date. 

Judging  by  the  charters  that  are  extant  it  is  only  in 
the  tenth  century  that  this  type  of  tenure  is  fully  evolved. 
On  the  other  hand,  the  first  instances  of  the  laen  are  found 
in  the  eighth  century,  and  it  is  clear  that  whatever 
borrowing  there  was,  must  have  taken  place  hi  the 
Merovingian  period.  The  laen  is  evidently  more  like 
the  precarium  than  the  beneficium.  The  beneficium  of 
the  Carolingian  period  is  granted  for  a  life,  and  is  revocable 
for  neglect  or  breach  of  faith  on  the  part  of  the  holder; 
the  precarium  is  granted  for  one,  two,  or  three  lives,4 
but  is  often  renewable  every  five  years.5  The  laen  is, 
as  a  rule,  granted  for  three  lives,6  but  does  not  contain 
a  reference  to  quinquennial  renewal.  Again,  the  pre- 
carium usually  contains  a  stipulation  for  the  payment 
of  a  census,  whilst  the  laen  sometimes,  but  not  always, 
refers  to  services  that  are  to  be  rendered  by  the  holder. 
Above  all,  the  precarium  is  essentially  an  ecclesiastical  form 
of  grant,  whilst  the  beneficium  is  frequently  granted  by 
a  layman.  The  laens  of  which  we  possess  records  are 
practically  all  grants  by  churches,  though  this  may  be 
due  in  part  to  the  longer  traditions  and  better  muniment 
rooms  of  the  clergy,  and  at  least  one  early  record  refers  to 
a  laen  held  of  a  private  person.  In  a  document  already 

1  B.  618.  *  B.  495.  8  B.  1136. 

«  Form.  Aug.  Collectio  B.  16,  17,  7 ;  6,  5,  3,  2,  15.  Sal.  Merk.  34, 
35,  etc. 

5  Form.  Sal.  Lind.  3,  4.     Sal.  Merk.  5.     845.  II.  404,  22. 

6  Seebohm  (Tribal  Custom  in  A.S.  Law,  p.  525)  shows  reasons  for 
believing  that  the  precarious  grant  for  three  lives  may  have  had  a 
native  origin. 


FRANCIA  AND  ENGLAND  95 

quoted,1  after  the  gerefa  seizes  on  the  thief's  yrfe,  a 
certain  Ordlaf  then  takes  possession  of  his  own  land 
which  Helmstan,  the  thief,  had  as  a  laen  from  him,  since 
Helmstan  could  not  forfeit  Ordlaf 's  land  to  the  king. 
A  very  interesting  passage  at  the  end  of  Alfred's  preface 
to  the  translation  of  Augustine's  Soliloquies,2  is  evidence 
of  the  distinction  between  loanland  and  bookland,  as 
well  as  of  the  fact  that  laens  might  be  granted  by  in- 
dividuals. "  Every  man  after  he  has  built  any  cottage 
on  his  lord's  laen,  desires  that  he  may  remain  there  for 
a  time  .  .  .  and  provide  for  himself  in  every  way  from 
the  laen  .  .  .  until  the  time  that  he  gain  bookland  and 
an  eternal  inheritance  (aece  yrfe)  through  his  lord's 
kindness."  3 

The  parallel  with  the  Frankish  precarium  is  so  marked 
that  it  is  no  surprise  to  discover  that  ^EKric's  gloss  for 
precarium  is  laen.  We  have  some  ground,  then,  for  sup- 
posing that  the  tie  of  lord  and  vassal  was  at  times 
strengthened  by  a  grant  of  loanland,  though  it  is  probable 
that  such  grants  were  made  where  no  such  personal 
connection  existed.  We  have  also  a  good  case  for  a 
deliberate  imitation  by  English  prelates  of  a  practice 
prevalent  among  their  Frankish  brethren,  and  for  the 
extension  of  this  practice  amongst  laymen  as  well  as 
clergy,  small  men  as  well  as  great.  The  tenures  of 
Oswaldslaw  may  or  may  not  be  the  result  of  foreign 
influence ;  they  are  explicable  on  purely  insular  grounds, 
and  the  resemblances  may  be  the  result  of  coincidence, 
but  the  process  of  which  they  are  the  product  was  begun 
by  an  impulse  from  without.  It  cannot  be  said,  however, 
that  there  is  any  exact  parallel  in  England  for  the 
official  use  of  the  benefice  in  Francia,  or  in  Francia  for 

1  B.  591. 

2  Ed.  H.  L.  Hargrove,  Yale  Studies  in  English,  XIII,  1902. 

3  Compare  the  phrase  on  ece  erfe  in  the  landbooks,  e.  g.  B.  605. 


96  LOCAL  GOVERNMENT  IN 

the  distinction  of  loanland  and  bookland  (in  the  narrower 
sense  of  the  word)  in  England.1 

(c)  The.  Personal  Relations  of  Lord  and  Man. 
The  laws  throw  considerable  light  on  the  personal 
relations  of  the  hlaford  and  his  man.  Like  the  Frankish 
senior  he  maintains  his  man's  quarrel ;  2  like  the  Frankish 
senior  he  has  a  large  responsibility  for  his  man's  actions, 
and  a  domestic  if  not  a  larger  jurisdiction.3  In  both 
countries  it  is  not  difficult  to  trace  the  lord's  duties  and 
privileges  back  to  the  original  mund  or  patrocinium.  We 
have  seen  that  the  gesithcund  man  made  a  compact  for  the 
men  of  his  household,4  and  thus  exercised  some  corrective 
jurisdiction.  A  similar  authority  is  referred  to  in  the 
passage  where  men  are  forbidden  to  receive  a  runaway 
whom  his  lord  has  not  been  able  to  keep  in  order  at  home.5 
For  certain  offences  his  man  owes  him  payments,6  and  he 
has  a  share  in  the  wer  for  the  death  of  his  man,7  and 
compensation  from  him  who  takes  in  his  runaway  man.8 
When  cattle  has  been  stolen  the  hlaford  has  his  share  of 
what  is  left  when  the  ceapgyld  has  been  paid.9  In  this 
last  passage,  however,  we  are  dealing  with  territorial 
rather  than  with  personal  lordship,  and  a  different 
problem  is  raised.10  II.  Cnut  42,  refers  to  the  lord's 
i  mund  bryce  ;  it  is  quite  possible,  as  Mr.  Chadwick  suggests, 
!  that  the  lord's  rights  have  developed  from  a  primitive 
:  "  house  peace."  The  powers  of  the  lord  over  his  geneat 
are  extensive ;  if  he  persists  in  refusing  to  pay  gafol  it  is 

1  Vinogradoff,  Eng.  Soc.  in  the  Eleventh  Cent.  p.  253. 

2  Af.  42,  5.  8  Vinogradoff,  Growth  of  the  Manor,  p.  214. 
*  Ine,  50.  8  V.  As.  1. 

6  II.  Cn.  36  (Perjury).     Duns.  6,  3  (Complicity  with  a  stranger). 
I.  Atr.  1,  7  (Neglect  on  the  part  of  a  borh).    II.  Cn.  42  (Ill-treatment 
of  a  priest).    Ine,  39  (Running  away).     In  Af.  prol.  49,  7  :    "  The 
world-lords  receive  a  money  bot  for  most  crimes,"  "  World-lords " 
may  have  a  broad  meaning  and  include  the  gerefan. 

7  Ine,  74.  «  Af.  37,  1.  •  I.  Eg.  2. 
10  See  below,  Chapter  V.  pp.  Ill  ff. 


FRANCIA  AND  ENGLAND  97 

probable  that  the  lord  will  leave  him  neither  his  posses- 
sions nor  his  life.1  The  status  of  the  geneat  is,  however, 
not  certain;  reference  is,  perhaps,  made  here  to  a  juris- 
diction over  unfree  or  semi-free.  The  lord's  command  is 
an  adequate  excuse  for  non-attendance  at  the  gemot,2  but 
this  does  not  prove  that  the  lord  had  a  court  of  his  own. 
There  are,  however,  as  Maitland  has  shown,  indications 
of  the  'growth  of  private  jurisdictions,  but  these  will 
be  considered  later  along  with  the  Frankish  immunity. 
The  landrica  of  Edgar's  and  ^Ethelstan's  laws  is  in  all 
probability  an  immunist. 

The  general  responsibility  of  the  lord  for  his  men  is 
indicated  in  other  passages  besides  the  well-known  one 
that  states  that  no  law  may  be  got  of  lordless  men.3  The 
passage  which  most  forcibly  recalls  Frankish  enactments 
is  ^Ethelstan  II.  8  :  "  And  we  commanded  that  if  any 
landless  man  seek  a  lord  (folgode)  in  another  shire  .  .  . 
that  he  lead  him  to  folkright  if  he  work  guilt  there,  or 
else  make  bot  for  him."  This  is  practically  identical 
with  the  stray  capitulum  which  Boretius  attributes  to 
Charles's  reign.4  "  Et  quia  sunt  nonnulli  qui  .  .  .  non 
habentes  res  aut  substantiam  pro  quibus  constringi 
possint  ideo  malitias  exercere  non  cessant  :  de  illis  nobis 
placet  ut  ipsi  cum  quibus  manere  videntur  aut  eos  prse- 
sentent  aut  pro  eorum  malefactis  rationem  reddant." 
The  lord  holds  his  men  in  fideiussio  or  borhf  and  is 
bound  to  pay  the  wer  of  any  one  of  them  whom  he  suffers 
to  escape  while  under  accusation.6  He  is  not  to  impede 

1  IV.  Eg.  1,  1,  2.  »  I.  Eg.  7,  1.  3  II.  As.  2. 

4  I.  218,  11.  An  equally  close  analogy  is  presented  to  the  passage 
from  Ine's  laws  which  has  been  frequently  referred  to,  by  a  capitulary 
of  862.  Any  borrowing  in  this  instance  must  be  on  the  Frankish  side. 
866.  II.  309.  "  Si  vero  servus  hoc  fecerit  sententiae  capitali  subiaceat, 
et  dominus  omnia  similia  restituat,  quia  servum  suum  non  correzit  nee 
custodivit  ut  talia  non  perpetraret.n  Of.  The  gesith's  "compact"  of 
Ine,  50. 

8  III.  As.  7.    I.  Atr.  1, 10.  •  I.  Atr.  1, 11. 

H 


98  LOCAL  GOVERNMENT  IN 

the  course  of  justice,1  and  if  accused  of  connivance  with 
any  of  his  men  he  must  clear  himself  with  five  oath- 
helpers.2  He  must  pay  the  alms  penny  if  his  men  will 
not.3  It  may  be  noted  that  all  these  passages  are  of 
fairly  late  date.  They  appear,  like  the  similar  Frankish 
capitularies,  to  indicate  a  surrender  of  responsibilities 
on  the  part  of  a  weakening  central  government. 

The  services  owed  by  a  man  to  his  lord  are  nowhere 
fully  set  forth.  We  have  seen  that  he  might  take  a 
fore-oath  for  him,  and  that  he  served  him  in  the  king's  hall. 
The  account  given  in  the  Rectitudines  of  the  services 
owed  to  a  lord,  applies  rather  to  the  semi-free,  and  is 
to  be  compared  with  that  of  the  Capitulum  in  pago 
Cenomannico  datum,  rather  than  with  any  account  of 
the  duty  of  the  vassus.  It  must  be  remembered  that  in 
Francia  the  status  of  the  vassal  varied  infinitely,  and  that 
"  domanial  "  and  seignorial  rights  were  alike  in  origin  to 
a  considerable  extent  and  tended  to  merge  in  one.  The 
process  of  feudalization  was  at  work  at  either  end  of  the 
ladder.  If  the  whole  feudal  structure  was  erected  on 
the  basis  of  patronage  and  protection,  the  relations  of 
the  lord  and  his  humbler  dependents  are  not  irrelevant. 

It  is  not  easy  to  arrive  at  any  definite  conclusion  with 
reference  to  the  relation  of  seignorial  institutions  in  the 
two  countries.  The  analogies  are  close  and  constant, 
but  they  seem  to  rest  on  an  universal  basis,  and  it  appears 
equally  impossible  to  prove  that  Charles  Martel  borrowed 
ideas  from  the  Northumbrian  kings,  or  that  Alfred, 
Edward  or  ^Ethelstan  deliberately  copied  the  Frankish 
system  of  vassi  dominici  and  royal  benefices.4  As  regards 

1  II.  As.  3.  2  I.  Atr.  1,  12.  3  VII.  a  Atr.  5. 

4  It  is  true  that  the  use  of  the  word  beneficium  in  the  English 
charters  is  a  strong  argument  in  favour  of  external  influence.  As  the 
word,  however,  is  found  in  very  early  Frankish  formulae,  and  is  used 
in  the  precaria  grants  themselves,  it  may  have  been  taken  over  when 
the  laen  was  devised  in  imitation  of  the  precarium,  that  is,  long  before 
the  time  of  Alfred. 


FRANCIA  AND  ENGLAND  99 

the  legal  relation  of  lord  and  vassal  it  is  possible  that  the 
transference  of  responsibility  to  the  lord  was  to  some 
extent  counterbalanced  in  England  by  the  growth  of 
the  system  of  frithborh  among  equals.  There  are  fewer 
indications  here  than  in  Francia  of  private  jurisdictions 
apart  from  royal  grant.  None  of  the  similarities  in 
detail  noticed  above  are  inconsistent  with  the  separate 
development  of  institutions  in  the  two  countries. 

In  the  matter  of  land  tenures,  however,  a  transfer  of 
legal  practice  seems  more  probable.  The  landbook  has 
been  borrowed  from  without ;  the  methods  of  booking 
land  might  well  be  borrowed  also.  But  if  so,  as  has  been 
shown,  the  first  borrowing  must  have  taken  place  during 
the  Merovingian  period,  and  the  later  developments 
might  well  have  taken  place  without  the  operation  of 
any  exterior  influence. 


H  2 


CHAPTER  V 

THE     IMMUNITY 

WE  have  considered  patrimonial  or  domestic  justice 
with  its  possible  developments  and  limitations  in  Francia 
and  England;  it  remains  to  compare  the  seignorial 
justice  that  rests  on  royal  privilege— the  immunity — in 
both  countries.  "  It  is  highly  probable,"  says  Maitland, 
"  that  the  English  immunity  is  not  independent  of  the 
Merovingian  immunity ;  still  .  .  .  it  is  a  significant  fact 
that  two  different  formulas  should  be  equally  open  to  the 
blame  of  not  deciding  just  that  most  important  question 
which  according  to  our  ideas  they  ought  to  decide."  1 
This  is  the  question  of  the  judicial  rights  of  the  immunist ; 
the  precise  meaning  of  the  terms  of  the  royal  grant  which 
creates  the  immunity. 

1.  The  Frankish  Immunity. 

The  origins  of  the  immunity  are  to  be  found  in  the 
Roman  period.2  Under  the  later  Empire  the  exemption 
enjoyed  by  the  lands  of  the  fisc  from  both  financial 
burdens  and  judicial  interference  is  extended,  both 

1  D.B.  and  B.  p.  278. 

2  Brunner,  Waitz  and  M.  Flach  uphold  the  theory  that  the  immunity 
is  a  development  of  the  royal  mund  ;  the  protection  of  certain  persons, 
most  often  connected  with  the  Church,  from  disturbance  and  harm. 
It  is  possible  that  the  charter  of  mundeburd,  which  sometimes  includes 
exemption  from  taxes  (v.  Flach,  I.  p.  107),  and  which  continues  to  be 
granted  alongside  that  of  immunity  till  the  reign  of  Lewis  the  Pious 
(Waitz,  IV.  p.  291;  Brunner,  R.  G.  II.  p.  65),  may  have  influenced 
indirectly  the  position  of  the  immunist.    M.  Kroell  has,  however, 
pointed  out  the  essential  contrast  between  the  two  institutions;   the 
mund  carries  with  it  the  king's  protection  against  all  men,  whilst  the 
immunity  charter  is  directed  solely  against  the  invasion  by  the  public 
officials  of  the  iminunist's  territory.    Kroell,  pp.  87  ff. 

100 


FRANCIA  AND  ENGLAND  101 

formally  and  informally,  to  the  lands  of  potentes.  These 
traditional  privileges,  persisting  under  the  Merovingians, 
are  seriously  threatened  by  the  growing  powers  of  the 
local  representative  of  the  central  authority — the  count. 
To  safeguard  their  lands  against  the  aggressions  of  the 
count,  the  magnates  seek  and  obtain  from  the  king 
diplomas  of  immunity,  forbidding  all  public  officials  to 
enter  their  domains,  and  putting  them  in  immediate 
relation  with  the  king. 

The  immunity  is  found  with  frequency  as  early  as 
the  seventh  century,1  and  in  the  Formulae  of  Marculf  2 
there  are  signs  that  laymen,  as  well  as  clergy,  obtain  these 
privileges.  The  overwhelming  majority  of  grants  extant, 
however,  are  those  made  to  churches  and  monasteries, 
and  in  the  Carolingian  period  the  institution  is  practically 
confined  to  the  Church,3  the  disappearance  of  the  lay 
immunity  being  chiefly  due  to  the  development  of  the 
benefice.4 

The  immunity  is  pre-eminently  a  royal  privilege. 
None  but  a  royal  command  is  sufficient  to  keep  the  royal 
officials  from  entering  a  territory.  The  grant  is  made, 
as  we  have  seen,  both  to  laymen  and  to  churches  : 
"  potentibus  et  ecclesiae  "  5 — but  in  the  case  of  a  church 
the  grant  is  made  to  one  person,6  not  to  a  community. 
The  abbot  is  regarded  as  proprietor  of  the  lands  of  the 
monastery. 

The  form  taken  by  the  immunity  grant  is  well  known. 
A  command  is  addressed  to  the  count  and  his  subordinates 
not  to  enter  the  land  of  the  privileged  person,  "  ad  causas 
audiendum  vel  freta  exigendum  nee  mansiones  aut  paratas 

1  Fuetel  de  Coulanges,  Origines  du  systeme  feudal,  p.  341. 

2  Marc.  I.   14;  I.  3,  "  loca  ecclesiarum  aut  cui  volueris  dicere.'1 

3  Kroell,  p.  156.  4  Ibid.,  p.  161.  6  614.  22.  14  ? 

6  Marc.  I.  3.  "  apostolico  viro  illo  .  .  ."  It  must  be  noted  that  the 
privilege  is  conferred  on  the  holder  of  the  land,  not  on  the  land  itself. 
Kroell,  p.  95. 


102  LOCAL  GOVERNMENT  IN 

faciendum  nee  fideiussores  tollendum  nee  homines  ipsius 
ecclesiae  de  quaslibet  causas  distringendum  nee  nulla 
redibutione  requirendum  :  "  1  and  in  many  cases  it  is  added 
that  whatever  within  the  immunity  might  have  gone  to 
the  fisc  by  way  of  profit  shall  now  go  to  the  immunist.2 
There  is  little  doubt  that  the  positive  right  is  implied 
whenever  the  corresponding  exemption  is  granted ; 3 
the  immunity  grants  were  for  the  benefit  of  the  holder, 
not  of  the  men  who  lived  on  the  immunity. 

These  rights  are  thus  financial  to  a  considerable  extent ; 
the  right  of  making  requisitions  and  exacting  lodging  was 
one  of  the  main  sources  of  royal  revenue.  But  beside 
these  are  some  that  seem  to  depend  on  judicial  procedure. 
The  fredum  is  the  judicial  fine  which  corresponds  to  the 
English  wite  ;  and  the  right  to  exact  this  implies  the 
right  to  hold  a  court  which  can  impose  it.  No  one  is 
likely  to  hold  a  court  of  which  another  reaps  all  the 
benefits ;  4  and  the  right  of  a  lord  to  claim  at  the  public 
courts  a  part  of  the  profits  of  justice  in  cases  where  his 
own  men  are  concerned  appears  to  have  been  as  exceptional 
in  Francia  5  as  in  England  at  a  later  date.6  Brunner  7 
sums  up  the  controversy  as  to  immunist  jurisdiction, 
and  shows  that  the  majority  of  writers  favour  the  theory 
of  separate  immunity  courts  which  has  been  so  ably  set 
forth  by  M.  Beauchet.8  The  passage  which  proves  almost 

1  Marc.  I.  4. 

a  Miihlbacher,  D.  K.  pp.  73,  96,  131.  Cf.  the  unique  grant  of  808 
(p.  277)  of  profits  of  justice  without  an  immunity,  marked,  however,  as 
of  doubtful  authenticity. 

3  M.  Kroell  draws  a  distinction,  for  the  Merovingian  period,  between 
the  immunities  of  the  east  and  the  west.  In  the  west  the  immunist 
collected  the  dues  and  paid  them  over  to  the  king ;  in  the  east  he  kept 
them.  In  the  Carolingian  period  all  alike  keep  the  dues.  Kroell,  p.  1 15. 

*  D.B.andB.Zn. 

6  The  diploma  to  Piacenza,  referred  to  above,  may  be  an  example  of 
such  a  privilege.  Miihlbacher,  7).  K.  p.  277. 

«  P.  and  M.  I.  p.  570.  7  Brunner,  R.  0.  II.  p.  298,  note  55. 

*  Beauchet,  pp.  418-85. 


FRANCIA  AND  ENGLAND  103 

conclusively  the  existence  of  such  courts  occurs  in  a 
diploma  for  Trier  of  772. 1  "  Nee  homines  eorum  per 
mallobergiis  nullus  deberet  admallare  aut  per  aliqua 
ingenia  praesumat  condempnare  neque  freta  vel  thelonea 
exigere  .  .  .  sed  in  eorum  privatas  audientias  agentes  ipsius 
ecclesiae  unicuique  de  reputatis  condicionibus  directam 
facerent  et  ab  aliis  simulque  perciperent  veritatem." 
The  men  of  the  immunity  are  exempted  from  the  mallus,2 
and  audientice  are  held  by  the  agentes  of  the  immunity. 
The  same  word  is  used  of  the  courts  held  by  the  index 
on  the  royal  vill ;  3  and  the  fact  that  the  lands  of  the  fisc 
set  the  pattern  for  all  immune  territories  would  of  itself 
lead  us  to  expect  to  find  jurisdictional  privileges  in  the 
immunity.4 

So  much  of  the  character  of  the  immunity  and  of  its 
history  down  to  the  Carolingian  period  may  be  learnt 
from  a  study  of  the  diplomas  themselves.5  The  capitu- 
laries indicate  the  position  of  the  immunity  in  the  general 
scheme  of  Carolingian  government.  Two  Merovingian 
capitularies  refer  briefly  to  the  immunities,  reaffirming 
their  privileges,6  but  under  Charles  the  Great  there  is 
a  series  of  regulations,  culminating  in  the  Capitulare 
legibus  additum  of  80S,7  which  recognize  the  position 

1  Miihlbacher,  D.  K.  pp.  95  ff.     Cf.  Charter  for  Metz,  775.  p.  131. 

2  Note  also  a  diploma  of  847,  quoted  by  M.  Beauchet  on  p.  444.     "  Si 
vero  in  eadem  immunitate  reus  repertus  fuerit  vel  ductus,  ...  a  nemine 
distringatur  nisi  a  jam  dicto  loci  mandatario,  nisi  forte  exinde  latronis 
fuerit  eiectio  " ;    that  is,  one  who  has  committed  theft  outside  the 
immunity  must  be  given  up  to  the  public  judge.    The  various  regulations 
as  to  the  appointment  of  good  advocates  in  the  capitularies  are  only 
explicable  if  the  advocates  have  judicial  functions. 

3  800  ?  88,  56.  4  Kroell,  p.  134. 

5  From  the  "  Capitula  Remedii JJ  we  learn  that  in  some  instances  at 
least  the  immunist  possessed  legislative  powers.     V.  Kroell,  p.  266,  and 
M.  G.  H.  Leges  V.  (folio  ed.)  pp.  441-4. 

6  584-628.  19,  11;  614.  22.  14,  "  salva  emunitate  domnorum,  quod 
ecclesiae  aut  potentum  vel  cuicumque  visi  sunt  indulsisse  pro  pace  atque 
disciplina  facienda." 

?  803.  113,  2. 


104  LOCAL  GOVERNMENT  IN 

and  privileges  of  the  immunities,  and  at  the  same  time, 
subordinate  them  effectively  to  the  royal  power.  As 
in  the  case  of  seignorial  relations,  Charles  the  Great 
appears  to  attempt  to  check  the  harmful  tendencies  of 
the  main  development  of  his  period  by  according  govern- 
mental recognition,  and  imposing  legal  restrictions.1 
To  quote  Flach,  "  Si  Charlemagne  enrayait  d'une  main 
la  formation  de  la  feodalite  qui,  avec  une  aristocratie 
livree  a  elle-meme,  se  serait  peut-etre  constitute  des  le 
huitieme  siecle,  il  travaillait  de  1'autre  a  en  perfectionner 
les  organes."  2 

The  capitularies  are  concerned  rather  with  limiting 
than  with  defining  the  rights  of  the  immunities.  General 
commands  are  given  repeatedly  that  the  rights  of  the 
immunities  be  respected,  but  there  is  no  statement  as  to 
what  these  rights  are.  We  find,  however,  what  they  do 
not  include. 

The  general  duty  of  watch  and  ward  is  owed  from  men 
on  the  immunity,  and  they  are  bound  to  assist  in  the 
general  work  of  bridge  and  road  mending.3  The  men  on 
the  ecclesiastical  immunities  are  allowed,  however,  to 
work  under  their  lord's  direction  and  not  with  the  other 
pagenses  under  the  count's  immediate  control,  unless  they 
get  behindhand  with  their  task.4  Few  of  the  diplomas 
refer  expressly  to  these  universal  duties,  hi  this  respect 
presenting  a  striking  contrast  with  the  English  land -books. 
In  the  Charter  to  Metz,  however,  for  1775,  we  find  the 
clause  :  "  Illud  addi  placuit  scribendum,  ut  de  tribus 
causis :  de  hoste  publico  .  .  .  et  wacta  vel  pontos 

1  M.  Kroell  considers  that  it  was  the  deliberate  policy  of  Charles 
the  Great  to  strengthen  the  immunity,  as  part  of  a  system  of  "  adminis- 
trative deconcentration."    Kroell,  p.  249. 

2  Flach,  I.  p.  124.    Cf.  Dr.  Seeliger  in  Hist.  Viertelj.  (1906)  p.  582. 
8  782/6.  192,  4;  820.  294,  3;  822/3.  319,  11.  Cf.  also  844.  II.  259, 

Prologue  and  cap.  I. 
«  787  ?  197,  7. 


FRANCIA  AND  ENGLAND  105 

componendum,  illi  homines  bene  ingenui,  qui  de  suo 
capite  bene  ingenui  immunes  esse  videntur,  qui  super 
terras  ipsius  ecclesiae  .  .  .  commanere  noscuntur,  si  in 
aliquo  exinde  de  istis  tribus  causis  neglegentes  apparuerint, 
exinde  cum  judicibus  nostris  deducant  rationes  ...  in 
reliquo  vero  .  .  .  sub  emunitate  ipsi  sint  conservati."  1 
The  object  of  this  clause  is  to  preserve  judicial  rights  to 
the  king  and  to  support  the  administrative  rights  of  the 
count ;  2  it  is  not  directly  stated  that  the  men  on  the 
immunity  owe  the  three  services  mentioned,  but  the 
inference  is  unmistakable.  It  is  thus  highly  probable 
that  these  three  duties  were  reserved  in  all  grants  of 
immunity,  unless  exemption  were  expressly  granted.8 
Reference  may  be  made  to  such  exceptions  in  a  memoran- 
dum of  865,  which  orders  the  missi  to  discover  who  owe 
paraveredae,  bridge  duty,  and  the  like ;  4  we  have  a  few 
instances  of  exemption.  Waitz  quotes  a  charter  of  Lewis 
the  Pious  5  in  which  performance  of  the  duty  of  tuendum — 
probably  ivacta — exempts  men  from  all  other  public 
duties.  Grants  such  as  are  found  of  banni  and  aribanni  6 
suggest  exemption  from  host  duty,  since  the  authority 
who  exacts  the  fine  has  the  power  of  dispensing  from  the 
duty.7  The  history  of  the  privileges  of  Corvey  is  of  interest 
in  this  connection,  the  convent  having  had  its  exemption 
from  military  duty  granted  by  Lewis  the  Pious  and  con- 
firmed by  Lewis  the  German  and  Charles  the  Fat ;  the 

1  Miihlbacher,  D.  K.  p.  132. 

2  Waitz,  IV.  pp.  33  ff. 

3  825.  330,  2.     "  Liberi  homines  .  .  .  quousque  ipsas  res  possident, 
hostem  et  reliquas  publicas   functiones  faciant.     Quod  si  jussa  facere 
neglexerint,   licentiam   eos   distringendi   comitibus   pennittimus  .  . 
nostro  non  resistente  emunitate.'1 

4  865,  II.  94,  4. 

•  Waitz,  IV.  p.  629. 

6  Miihlbacher,  D.  K,  pp.  87,  153,  195. 

7  On  the  other  hand,  such  immuniats  are,  in  some  cases  at  least, 
bound  to  pay  over  the  heriban  to  the  king  after  collecting  it.     Kroell, 
p.  111.     See  below,  p.  136. 


106  LOCAL   GOVERNMENT  IN 

last,  however,  limiting  the  number  of  those  exempt  to 
twenty,  in  consideration  of  military  exigencies.1 

Exemptions  from  these  public  duties  are  as  a  rule  of 
late  date,2  and  indicate  the  advance  of  the  disruptive 
tendency.  Another  duty  which,  it  seems  probable,  had 
to  be  specifically  reserved,  was  the  rendering  of  the 
dona  annualia  3  to  the  king.  This  was  not  included  under 
the  general  head  of  the  fisc  dues  from  which  the  immunity 
was  exempt,  as  the  "  gifts  "  were  payable  directly  to  the 
king  and  not  to  the  count.4  A  list  of  monasteries  of  the 
year  817  shows  how  many  had  already  gained  such 
exemption  as  well  as  those  who  were  exempt  from  military 
service.5 

Another  limitation  to  the  rights  of  the  immunist  is 
frequently  mentioned  in  the  capitularies.  Thieves  6  and 
other  criminals 7  who  have  committed  crimes  outside 
the  immunity,  and  runaway  slaves  8  who  take  refuge  hi 
the  immunity  must  be  hunted  down  by  the  count.  For 
a  refusal  to  admit  the  count  or  his  underlings  the  fine 
is  15  solidi  for  the  first  offence  and  30  solidi  for  the 
second,  whilst  the  third  offence  must  be  reported  to 
the  king.9  It  appears  that  later  the  count  commands 
the  advocate  to  present  the  fugitive  before  his  tribunal 
without  himself  entering  the  immunity.10  The  judge  of 
the  immunity,  therefore,  had  no  jurisdiction  over  offences 
committed  outside  the  immunity ;  but  from  the  fact  that 

1  Baldamus  (pp.  46-7)  gives  numerous  instances. 

2  Brunner,  R.O.  II.  p.  295.    Waitz,  IV.  p.  35.    Kroell,  p.  182.     They 
are,  however,  so  common  by  the  end  of  the  Carolingian  period  that  an 
immunity  grant  is  popularly  held  to  involve  exemption  from  military 
service.    Kroell,  p.  187. 

*  Waitz,  IV.  pp.  312,  316. 

4  Similarly  the  king's  own  right  to  mansionaticos  and  paraveredae 
was  not  surrendered  when  exemptions  were  granted  from  these  duties 
under  the  count. 

6  817.350.  6  803,  113,  2,  etc. 

7  864,  II.  317,  18 ;  825.  330,  2.  «  857,  II.  292,  4. 

•  803.  113,  2;  804/13.  181,  5.  ">  873.  II.  344,  3. 


FRANCIA  AND   ENGLAND  107 

these  passages  expressly  refer  to  such  offences  it  might 
be  gathered  that  the  judge  of  the  immunity  had  criminal 
jurisdiction  within  the  immunity.  On  the  other  hand, 
in  one  Italian  charter  1  criminal  causes  are  reserved  for 
the  count's  tribunal,  and  it  has  been  shown  that  a  capitu- 
lary which  appears  distinctly  to  state  that  the  advocate 
has  power  of  life  and  death  over  those  who  dwell  on  the 
lands  of  the  immunity,2  refers  merely  to  the  Church's 
right  of  sanctuary.3  Criminal  causes  are,  therefore,  prob- 
ably reserved  for  the  count,  together  with  those  arising 
from  neglect  of  the  public  duties  mentioned  above. 

In  civil  cases,  when  a  man  from  the  immunity  has  done 
wrong  to  one  without,  the  advocate  becomes  representative 
instead  of  judge.  It  is  probably  to  an  immunity  that  the 
Capitular e  de  Monasterio  S.  Crucis  refers  when  it  declares, 
"  De  caeteris  vero  quaestionibus,  quas  aut  alii  ab  ipsis 
aut  ipsae  quaerunt  ab  aliis,  secundum  consuetudinem 
ante  comitem  vel  vicarios  eius  justitiam  reddeant  et 
recipiant."  4  There  is  a  distinction,  however,  between 
the  free  and  the  unfree ;  the  freemen  may  themselves 
appear  at  the  count's  tribunal  to  defend  themselves,5 
whilst  the  unfree,  if  not  summarily  punished  by  the 
advocate,  are  presented  or  represented  by  him  at  the 
public  courts.6  If  a  man  of  the  immunity  is  the  injured 
party  it  seems  that  if  free  he  will  seek  justice  himself 
at  the  count's  tribunal,  whilst  if  he  is  unfree  the  advocate 
will  seek  it  for  him. 

1  Charter  for  Novalese.  845.  "'Pro  criminalibus  culpis  .  .  .  non 
est  licitum  iudicare,  ante  comitem  eiusdem  loci  iustitias  reddant." 
Quoted  Kroell,  p.  213.  Cf.  Form.  Imp.  43,  "  Null  us  comes  aut  iudiciaria 
potestas  eos  de  quibuslibet  causis  distringere  praesumet,  exceptis 
criminalibus  causis." 

3  810  ?  158, 1.  3  Kroell,  p.  211.  *  822/4.  302,  5. 

6  787  ?  196,5.  "  Ceteri  vero  liberi  homines  qui  vel  commendationem 
vel.beneficium  ecclesiasticum  habent  sicut  reliqui  iustitias  faciant."  At 
a  later  date  the  outsider  may  claim  justice  at  the  court  of  the  immunity. 
Bnmner,  R.  0.  II.  p.  301. 

6  806  ?  211,  16. 


108  LOCAL  GOVERNMENT  IN 

It  is  not  probable,  however,  that  there  was  any  simple 
or  universal  limitation  of  immunist  jurisdiction.  Accord- 
ing to  Dr.  Seeliger,1  it  cannot  be  classified  as  equivalent 
to  that  of  the  centenarius  or  of  the  count;  to  the  later 
haute  justice  or  to  the  later  basse  justice.  The  significance 
of  the  Carolingian  period  for  the  history  of  the  immunity 
lies  not  so  much  in  the  increased  competence  of  the  tribunal 
as  in  the  acceptation  of  the  institution  as  a  part  of  the 
organization  of  the  State. 

Another  limitation  to  the  grant  is  made  in  favour  of  the 
king  himself.  Any  charter  of  this  period  which  renounces 
the  royal  right  of  entering  the  territory  is  to  be  regarded 
as  spurious.  As  we  have  seen,  the  immunity  was  theoreti- 
cally immediately  dependent  on  the  king,  and  justice 
might  be  sought  directly  of  him.  Some  charters  exclude 
the  missi,2  but  as  a  rule  these  envoys  of  the  Crown  might 
enter  the  immunities. 

The  form  of  the  grant  is  perpetual,3  but  it  is  usually 
renewed  on  the  death  of  the  grantor.  That  granted  to  the 
Spaniards  of  the  March  4  is  of  interest,  as  it  appears  to 
secure  to  them  a  peculiar  communal  justice  with  duty  of 
suit  to  the  count's  court  only  for  "  the  greater  causes." 

Expressions  are  found  which  suggest  that  certain 
possessions  had  a  right  of  immunity  without  a  definite 
grant.  We  find  that  a  right  of  immunity  is  granted  to 
Corvey  "  talem  .  .  .  qualem  omnes  ecclesiae  in  Francia 
habent,"  and  the  language  of  the  late  capitularies  suggests 
that  every  church  must  be  an  immunity.5  This  is  pro- 

1  Hist.   Viertelj.  (1906)  p.  580;  (1905)  p.   313.    Thus  over-definite 
limitations  are  set  by  Waitz,  IV.  p.  453 ;  Brunner,  R.  G.  II.  p.  302. 

2  Miihlbacher,  D.  K.  pp.  76,  91,  192. 

3  Marc.  I.  3.     "  Tarn  presentis  quam  futuris  temporibus  .  .  .  per- 
maneat."  Cf .  also  the  references  to  hereditarius  jus  in  the  charter  for  a 
lay  immunity  quoted  by  M.  Beauchet,  p.  472. 

*  844.  II.  259,  1,  3. 

6  865,  II.  92,  2.  "Ut  ecclesiae  Dei  per  totius  regninostri  .  .  .  sub 
nostrae  immunitatis  tuitione  securae  .  .  .  permaneant."  Cf.  869.  II. 
333, 1. 


FRANCIA  AND   ENGLAND  109 

bably  due  to  the  great  extension  of  immunities ;  there  is 
no  sign  that  such  rights  were  ever  held  without  express 
royal  grant.  An  expression  in  the  Capitulare  Haristd- 
lense  which  has  been  taken  to  mean  that  the  benefices 
of  all  royal  vassals  were  ipso  facto  immunities  l  need  not 
bear  this  interpretation.  A  late  capitulary  appears  to 
indicate  the  existence  of  immune  rights  without  an  immune 
grant,  the  royal  officials  being  resisted  not  only  in  immu- 
nities but  in  "  cuiuslibet  hominis  potestatem  vel  proprie- 
tatem."  2  This  passage  appears  to  indicate  the  extension 
of  seignorial  rights  to  a  considerable  extent,  and  increases 
the  probability  of  seignorial  jurisdiction  apart  from 
immunity  grants  :  its  importance,  however,  may  be 
exaggerated,  as  it  is  found  only  in  Ansegis's  collection. 
Some  passages  quoted  by  Waitz  appear  to  set  the  question 
beyond  doubt,  at  any  rate  in  the  case  of  ecclesiastical 
benefices.  A  passage  from  the  works  of  Hincmar  declares 
that  the  lands  from  which  the  vassals  owe  military 
service  are  under  the  royal  immunity  and  ought  to  be 
defended  by  the  king  for  the  use  of  the  Church.3  A  charter 
of  Lewis  the  German  grants  to  Saint  Gall  the  same  rights 
that  other  monasteries  and  benefices  have.4 

It  seems  probable,  therefore,  that  rights  similar  to 
those  conferred  by  an  immunity  charter  were  recognized 
alongside  of  the  more  regular  immunities.  The  sources 
do  not,  however,  indicate  the  existence  of  these  un- 
chartered  franchises  till  late  in  the  Carolingian  period, 
for,  as  we  have  seen,  the  analogy  of  the  vassus  dominicus 
and  the  iudex  immunitatis  in  the  Capitulare  Haristallense 

1  779,  48,  9.  "  Ut  latrones  de  infra  immunitatem  .  .  .  presente- 
tur  .  .  .  vassus  noster,  si  hoc  non  adimpleverit,  beneficium  et  honorem 
perdat,  et  qui  beneficium  non  habet,  bannum  solvat.'8  M.  Beauchet 
thinks  that  an  immunity  grant  always  accompanied  the  grant  of  a  royal 
benefice. 

«  864,  II.  317, 18.    Cf.  Flach,  I.  p.  103. 

3  Hincmar.     Quoted  Waitz,  IV.  p.  295. 

*  Quoted  Waitz,  IV.  p.  295. 


110  LOCAL  GOVERNMENT  IN 

cannot  be  accepted  as  proof  that  the  judicial  rights  of 
the  vassi  dominici  were  equivalent  to  those  of  the 
immunists.1 

The  official  at  the  head  of  the  immunity  is  the  advocatus, 
also  called  the  vicedominus  on  ecclesiastical  immunities. 
His  duties,  as  we  have  seen,  are  to  represent  the  men  of 
the  immunity  when  necessary  at  the  count's  tribunal ;  2 
and  to  preside  over  the  courts  of  the  immunity  itself.3 
The  need  for  a  lay  representative  and  defender  on  the 
part  of  ecclesiastics  had  long  before  created  a  defensor 
ecclesiae*  but  his  importance  is  much  increased  by  the 
judicial  rights  conferred  by  the  immunity,  and  the  lay 
immunist  also  has  his  advocate.5  The  importance  of 
his  position  is  indicated  by  the  frequent  references  in 
the  charters  to  the  appointment  of  good  advocates.6 
According  to  some  passages  they  are  to  be  appointed  by 
the  people  and  count.7  Some  of  the  charters  give  the 
immunist  the  right  to  choose  his  own  advocate ;  8  in  one 
passage  the  missi  elect  him ; 9  by  one  charter  he  appears 
to  have  been  nominated  by  the  king  himself,10  and  in 
a  capitulary  he  is  called  "  advocatus  noster."  u  The 
advocate  is  not  appointed  for  life,12  and  limitations  are 
set  to  his  selection.13 

These  restrictions  on  the  choice  of  an  advocate  are 
signs  of  the  determination  of  the  Carolingian  kings 

1  See  above,  p.  79. 

2  787  ?  196,  1 :   "  per  advocatum  .  .  .  causa  ipsa  ante  comite  vel 
judice  veniat." 

8  787  ?  196,  1 :  "  (episcopus)  faciat  eum  per  advocatum  iustitiam 
recipere." 

*  Brunner,  B.  0.  II.  p.  303.  8  802.  101,  18a. 

8  803.  93,  13;  802.  101,  18a;  790.  201,  3. 

7  809.  151,  22;  806.  124,  12;  802.  210,  11. 

8  Waitz,  IV.  p.  469;  cf.  charter  of  856.     "Advocatus  eorum  quam 
ipsi  monachi  cum  consensu  nostro  elegerint  nostra  vice  eos  adiuvet 
.  .  .  et  defendat."    Cf.  also  822-3,  319,  9.     "Episcopus  una  cum 
comite  advocatum  elegat." 

9  803.  115,  3.  10  Waitz,  IV.  p.  469. 

11  826.  310.        M  825.  326,  4.       «  801/13.  172,  14;  801/10.  210,  11. 


FRANCIA   AND   ENGLAND  111 

to  keep  an  effective  control  on  the  administration  of 
the  immunities.  The  advocate  is  almost  as  much  a 
representative  of  the  royal  as  of  the  ecclesiastical 
power.1  The  most  striking  instance,  however,  of  the 
royal  concern  for  the  immunities,  is  the  Capitulare  legibus 
additum  of  803.  Here  a  privilege  which  had  been  granted 
to  a  few  isolated  monasteries  2  is  extended  to  all  the 
immunities  and  given  the  sanction  of  law,  not  merely 
of  royal  authority.  The  man  who  infringes  the  immunity 
or  does  any  violence  within  it  pays  600  shillings.3  From 
the  charters  we  gather  that  of  this  composition  one-third 
went  to  the  fisc  and  two-thirds  to  the  judge  of  the 
immunity.4  We  find  this  payment  itself  referred  to  at 
a  later  date  by  the  name  of  "  immunity."  5 

2.  The  Anglo-Saxon  Franchise. 

If  it  is  difficult  to  disentangle  the  personal  and  terri- 
torial elements  in  the  history  of  seignorial  privilege  in 
Francia,  it  is  impossible  in  England.  Professor  Vino- 
gradoff  indicates  four  distinct  "  Saxon  roots  of  the 
manor,"  6  and  three  at  least  of  these  must  be  examined  to 
find  the  equivalent  of  the  Frankish  immunity.  If  book- 
land  supplies  a  parallel  for  the  benefice,  it  also  has  points 
hi  common  with  the  immunity;  and  the  soke,  and  the 
position  of  the  landrica  must  also  be  considered. 

The  difficulties  of  the  problem  are  further  increased  by 
the  fact  that  there  is  a  far  wider  margin  of  uncertainty, 
both  as  to  the  facts  themselves  and  as  to  their  chronology, 
in  the  history  of  privileged  private  jurisdictions  in 
England.  One  can  venture  to  do  little  more  than  tread 
cautiously  in  the  footsteps  of  Maitland. 

1  Kroell,  p.  264 

2  Mvihlbacher,  D.  K.  p.  173  (779.  St.  Marcel),  p.  192  (782.  St.  Martin 
of  Tours). 

8  807.  113,  2.  Brunner,  R.  G.  II.  p.  297,  points  out  that  this  is  the 
wergeld  of  the  invading  count.  Cf.  Form.  Imp.  15. 

*  See  note  6.  5  832.  II.  64,  11 ;  876.  II.  101,  3. 

6  Vinogradoff,  Eng.  Soc.  in  the  Eleventh  Cent.  pp.  340-5. 


112  LOCAL  GOVERNMENT  IN 

In  the  second  section  on  "  Sake  and  Soke  "  in  Domesday 
Book  and  Beyond,1  Maitland  suggests  that  the  private 
jurisdictions  which  existed  to  so  great  an  extent  under 
Edward  the  Confessor  were  no  innovation,  but  are  to 
be  traced  back  to  the  tenth  and  perhaps  even  to  the 
eighth  century.  Traditions  and  formulae  alike  bear  the 
signs  of  age. 

The  chief  and  almost  the  only  source  of  our  inf  ormation 
on  the  subject  is  to  be  found  in  the  land-books.  The 
diplomatic  contrast  between  the  English  and  Frankish 
charter  of  privilege  is  marked;  the  command  to  the 
officials  not  to  enter  the  lands  of  the  immunist  is  lacking 
in  the  English  book,  whilst  stress  is  rather  laid  on  the 
exemption  from  fiscal  burdens.  There  is  no  one  official 
type  of  charter ;  the  forms  vary  locally,  and  thus  there 
is  no  official  collection  of  formulae  comparable  to  the 
Frankish  Formulae  Imperiales.  Nor  is  there  any  un- 
ambiguous reference  in  the  laws.  There  is,  hi  fact,  no 
one  name  to  correspond  to  the  Frankish  emunitas,2  and 
thus  from  the  first  it  is  apparent  that  the  position  of 
these  English  liberties  in  the  national  system  differ 
considerably  from  that  of  the  immunities,  whose  rights 
are  recognized  and  enforced  by  legislation. 

The  English  grants  are,  like  the  Frankish,  made  almost 
exclusively  in  favour  of  the  Church,  and  they  appear  to 
originate  in  financial  privileges.  An  early  example  is 
the  grant  of  ^Ethelweard  of  the  Hwicci  in  706.3  "  Ut  ab 
omni  publico  vectigali,  a  victu,  ab  expeditione,  ab  opere 
regio  sit  libera,  tantum  ut  aecclesiae  praefatae  beatae 
Mariae  .  .  .  cuncta  quae  in  eo  loco  ad  aptum  et  ad  utilita- 
tem  pertinere  possunt  serventur."  This  grant  stands 
almost  alone  at  this  date.  It  is  particularly  remarkable 

1  D.  B.  amd  B.  pp.  258  ff. 

*  Freol*  is  used  in  some  late  charters,  but  is  in  no  general  use. 

*  B.  116. 


FRANCIA  AND  ENGLAND  113 

•  ** 

in  its  apparent  reference  to  military  duty,  but  expeditio 
here  may  be  taken  to  mean  no  more  than  riding  duty. 
There  is  no  sign  of  exemption  from  judicial  dues  such 
as  the  Frankish  freda,  however ;  the  privilege  appears  to 
be  merely  financial.  A  general  grant  of  exemption  from 
publicis  vectigalibus  is  made  to  the  monasteries  and 
churches  of  his  kingdom  by  ^Ethelbald  of  Mercia  in  749,1 
the  Trinoda  Necessitas  being  reserved.  Two  Kentish 
grants  of  759-765  2  concede  to  the  privileged  lands  all 
the  tribute  which  was  given  thence  to  the  kings.  It 
is  in  767  that  the  first  reference  to  the  profits  of  justice 
is  found  in  a  grant  by  Uhtred  of  the  Hwicci,3  to  a  certain 
^Ethelmund  ftdeli  meo  ministro.  The  land  is  freed  from 
all  public  tribute,  small  and  great,  and  all  services  of 
king  or  prince  except  the  Trinoda  Necessitas,  and  it  is 
added,  "  Interdicimus  ut  si  aliquis  in  hac  .  .  .  terrain 
aliquid  fores  furaverit  alicui  solvere  aliquid  nisi  specialiter 
pretium  pro  pretio  ad  terminum,  ad  penam  nihil  foras." 
The  simple  payment  of  the  bot — the  angild — is  to  be  made 
ad  terminum,  and  no  other  penalty  without.  This 
appears  to  imply  that  other  payments  may  be  made 
within;  and  it  is  to  be  noted  that  the  theft  in  question 
has  been  committed  without  the  territory.  Again,  the 
fact  that  the  payment  is  to  be  made  ad  terminum,  sug- 
gests that  no  court  could  be  held  on  the  land  in  question ; 
or  at  least  that  the  lord  could  represent  at  justice  any 
person  on  his  land.  A  grant  by  Offa  of  the  preceding 
year  is  endorsed  in  799-802  by  Pilheard,  comis  regis.* 
The  land,  granted  in  this  case  to  an  abbot,  is  freed  "  ab 
omnium  fiscalium  redituum  operum  onerumque  seu 
etiam  popularium  conciliorum,  vindictis  nisi  tantum 
praetium  pro  praetio."  The  Trinoda  Necessitas  is  again 
reserved.  The  reference  to  the  popular  councils  suggests 
forcibly  freedom  from  suit  to  shire  and  hundred,  which, 

1  B.  178.  2  B.  192,  194.  a  B.  202.  *  B.  201. 

I 


114  LOCAL  GOVERNMENT  IN 

as  Maitland  points  out,1  is  a  duty  analogous  to  that  of 
fyrd  sokn.  Even  apart  from  the  fact  that  we  have  no 
data  as  to  the  existence  or  constitution  of  such  popular 
courts  in  Mercia,  it  would  be  dangerous  to  press  the  mean- 
ing of  this  isolated  phrase.  Other  instances  2  are  found 
of  the  grant  of  angild — singulare  pretium — pretium  pro 
pretio — coupled  with  the  provision  that  no  other  external 
payment  is  to  be  made.3  Angild  is  referred  to  as  a  fourth 
causa  with  the  Trinoda  Necessitas.4  The  first  example 
of  the  grant  in  English  is  found  in  883,  in  a  charter  of 
the  ealdorman  ^Ethelred  of  Mercia  for  Berkeley.5 

It  is  to  be  noted  that  only  Mercian  grants  are  found 
before  the  ninth  century.  The  majority  of  early  charters 
of  all  kinds  now  extant  are  Mercian,  but  if  the  foreign 
land-book  became  common  more  speedily  in  Mercia  than 
in  Wessex,  it  is  quite  possible  that  this  particular  form 
of  privilege  was  also  developed  earlier  in  Mercia.  The 
first  West  Saxon  charter  that  refers  to  the  angild  is 
granted  by  Egbert  in  835,6  though  there  are  general 
grants  of  privileges  7  of  825,  826,  and  828,  in  which  the 
Trinoda  Necessitas  is  reserved  and  in  one  of  which  juris 
comprehensio  intus  et  foris  is  granted.8  In  the  charter 
of  835  the  general  term  witereden  9  is  used  for  the  judicial 
payments  that  are  not  to  go  out ;  we  have  here  a  parallel 
for  the  Frankish  freda.  The  general  services  of  enter- 
tainments, conveyances,  etc.,  from  which  the  grant  frees 
the  land,  are  very  similar  to  those  referred  to  in  the 

1  D.  B.  and  B.  p.  274. 

2  B.  351,  357,  368,  370,  400,  455,  487. 

3  B.  351,  368,  370,  487.  *  B.  370,  487. 

5  B.  551.  "  ^Eghwelces  >inges  to  freon  ge  wiS  cyning,  ge  wiS 
ealdorman,  ge  wiS  gerefan  aeghwelces  J>eodomes  lytles  and  micles,  butan 
fyrd  socne  and  fsesten  geworce  and  brycg  geworce  and  angyld  wiO 
ofcrum  and  noht  ut  to  wite." 

8  B.  413.  7  B.  389,  390,  391,  393,  395. 

8  B.  395. 

•  Found  also  in  B.  447  (general  exemption  by  JStkelwulf  of  the 
tenth  mansio  of  all  Church  land) ;  B.  544. 


FRANCIA  AND   ENGLAND  115 

Frankish  charters;  in  one  case  the  foreign  expression 
appears  to  be  used.1 

Egbert's  charters,  then,  appear  to  prove  that  the  profits 
of  justice  were  granted  out  to  monasteries  and  to  private 
persons  by  the  beginning  of  the  ninth  century.  The  right 
that  "  nought  should  go  out  to  wite,"  is  the  right  to  re- 
ceive the  wite  ;  and  some  charters,  as  Maitland  shows,2 
seem  to  indicate  that  the  wite  is  exacted  within  the  land 
by  the  authority  who  pays  the  angild  or  sees  that  it  is 
paid.  Freedom  against  the  ealdorman  and  the  gerefa  3 
may  mean  merely  freedom  from  performing  services  for 
them ;  but  may  include  freedom  from  attendance  at  their 
courts,  or  subjection  to  their  jurisdiction,  and  correspond 
to  the  absque  introitu  indicutn  of  the  Frankish  immunity. 
Again,  the  right  of  furis  comprehensio  appears  to  indicate 
judicial  rights,  of  however  summary  a  character.  The 
clearest  evidence  is  given  by  a  charter  of  904  in  which 
Edward  concedes  to  the  Taunton  men  of  the  Bishop  of 
Winchester  the  same  rights  as  are  enjoyed  by  those  who 
dwell  on  the  lands  of  the  fisc,  and  to  the  bishop  judgment 
in  secular  matters  as  it  is  exercised  in  matters  pertaining 
to  the  king.4 

It  is  only  with  the  grants  of  Edward  the  Confessor 
and  the  statements  of  Domesday,5  that  certainty  as  to  the 
customs  of  the  English  immunity  can  be  reached.  Here 
it  is  found  covering  whole  hundreds,  as  in  Francia  several 
centenae  might  be  included  under  an  immunity.  From 

1  B.  395.  Parafrithis  =  paraveredis  in  Francia.     Found  as  palefridis 
in  B.  413;  parmredis,  B.  544. 

2  D.  B.  and  B.  275,  292.     Note  especially  B.  357.     "  Etsi  malus  homo 
in   aperta   scelere    tribus  vicibus   deprehensus    sit,    ad  vicum    regis 
reddatur." 

3  B.  551,  quoted  above. 

4  B.  612.     "  Et  omnia  saecularium  rerum  iudicia  ad  usus  praesulum 
exerceantur    eodem    modo    quo    regalium   negotiorum   discutiuntur 
iudicia." 

5  See,  for  instance,  K.  1342.    Dd.  I.  172b,  1. 

I  2 


116  LOCAL  GOVERNMENT   IN 

these  lands  the  sheriff  is  excluded,  and  they  owe  no  suit 
at  hundred  or  shire ;  but  as  in  Francia  criminal  causes 
were  reserved  for  the  count's  tribunal,  so  the  kings  of 
England  reserve  to  themselves  six  or  eight  "  pleas  of  the 
crown."  J  It  is  difficult  to  believe  that  these  extensive 
rights  are  of  mushroom  growth ;  Maitland's  theory  seems 
the  only  reasonable  explanation  of  the  state  of  the  country 
in  the  eleventh  century. 

Maitland  refers  to  the  lord  of  an  immunity  certain 
passages  in  the  laws  which  mention  the  landrica 2  or 
land  hlaford.  These  all  belong  to  ^Ethelstan's  reign  or 
later.  The  land  hlaford  of  VI.  As.  1 3  appears  to  be 
the  owner  of  bookland  to  which  full  judicial  privileges 
have  not  been  conceded,4  but  later  passages  give  the 
land  hlaford  a  semi-official  position.  He  takes  half 
the  fine  for  non-payment  of  tithe,  whether  the  offender 
be  a  king's  man  or  a  thegn's.5  He  shares  with  the 
hundred  the  goods  of  a  thief  after  the  ceapgild  has  been 
paid,6  and  he  shares  with  the  hundred  if  a  beast  from 
a  distance  has  been  brought  in  without  notice  given, 
keeping  it  as  his  own  in  some  cases.7  He  takes  wedd 
from  the  tihtbysig,  jointly  with  the  wapentake,8  and  from 
a  thief  jointly  with  the  king's  gerefa,9  and  receives 
payments  from  men  who  avoid  the  ordeal,10  who  own 
cattle  not  in  borh,11  or  who  maintain  heathendoms.12 
If  he  fail  to  do  his  duty  the  fine  falls  to  the  king.13 

These  laws  assume,  as  Maitland  says,14  that  wherever 

1  P.  and  M.  II.  453.     Vinogradoff,  Eng.  Soc.  in  the  Eleventh  Cent. 
p.  112. 

2  Dr.  Liebermann  also ;  he  translates  as  a  rule  by  Immuniliitsherr. 

3  Dr.  Liebennann  translates  "  obere  Grund-herr." 

4  The  fact  that  all  bookland  was  not  immune  is  illustrated  by  I. 
Atr.  1,  14.    The  gerefa  collects  the  king's  wite  from  the  bookland; 
nothing  goes  out  as  wite  from  the  immunity. 

8  II.  Eg.  3,  1.  «  III.  Eg.  7, 1.          7  IV.  Eg.  8.  11. 

8  III.  Atr.  3,  2.  »  III.  Atr.  7.  10  III.  Atr.  4,  1. 

11  Northu.  49  (1028-1060).        "  Northu.  54.  M  Northu.  59. 

14  D.  B.  and  B.  p.  286.     Cf.  Vinogradoff,  Growth  of  the  Manor,  p.  216. 


FRANCIA  AND   ENGLAND  117 

an  offence  is  committed  there  will  be  a  landrica  to  receive 
payments.  This  would  indicate  a  considerable  extension 
of  the  immunity,  but  as  there  were  certainly  lords  of 
half-hundred  and  hundred  immunities,  and  much  book- 
land  was  under  immunity,  it  is  not  an  impossible  explana- 
tion. But  for  the  fact  that  the  landrica  is  in  one  instance1 
coupled  with  the  king's  gerefa,  the  word  might  be  ex- 
plained as  a  paraphrase  for  the  royal  official;  as  it  is, 
these  passages  must  be  taken  as  the  public  recognition 
of  extensive  private  financial  and  judicial  rights 2  in 
territorial  lords,  whether  holding  land  by  book  or  not, 
and  thus  they  may  be  said  to  offer  a  parallel  to  the 
passages  in  the  capitularies  which  define  the  legal  position 
of  the  immunity. 

The  landrica  does  not  make  his  appearance  till  well 
on  in  the  tenth  century,  and  the  great  extension  of  the 
immunity  in  England  probably  belongs  to  the  period 
when  the  royal  power  is  weakening  and  the  great 
ealdormanries  are  being  built  up.  We  have  seen,  how- 
ever, that  the  earliest  examples  of  grants  of  sake  and 
soke — if  they  may  so  be  called — belong  to  the  eighth 
century.  If  foreign  influence,  therefore,  is  responsible 
for  their  existence,  it  is  Merovingian,  not  Carolingian, 
and  it  comes  to  Wessex  by  way  of  Mercia  rather  than 
directly  from  Francia.  Yet  the  fact  that  Egbert,  who 
spent  at  least  three  years  overseas,  is  the  first  of  West 
Saxon  kings  to  make  grants  of  this  nature,  suggests 
that  he  may  have  been  influenced  by  what  he  had 
gathered  there  of  the  place  of  the  immunity  in  the 
Frankish  political  system. 

Beside  the  territorial  jurisdiction  of  the  thegn  holding 
bookland  and  the  land  hlaford,  the  grants  of  sake  and 

1  III.  Atr.  7. 

8  There  does  not  appear  to  be  any  parallel  in  England  for  the 
immunist  legislation  of  the  Capitula  Remedii ;  for  the  customs  of 
Qswaldslaw  do  not  deal  with  criminal  law. 


118  LOCAL  GOVERNMENT   IN 

soke  created  a  personal  jurisdiction  which  cuts  across 
the  territorial  immunities,  "  keeping  some  people  out 
of  them,  and  joining  other  people  to  them  hi  spite  of 
their  place  of  abode  "  ; x  the  soke  over  persons  which  added 
so  much  to  the  difficulties  of  the  compilers  of  Domesday 
Book.2  From  Domesday  Book  it  appears  that  the  right 
of  soke  or  jurisdiction  over  men  apart  from  their  lands, 
may  be  possessed  by  the  king,  by  magnates  or  by  com- 
munities, and  may  be  divided  between  two  lords,3  whilst 
there  are  cases  of  men  whose  soke  goes  about  with  them, 
so  that  they  can  seek  justice  wherever  they  please.  We 
have  seen  that  the  Frankish  immunity  was  conceded  to 
a  person,  not  to  a  territory,4  and  have  noted  instances 
of  benefices  held  from  one  lord  by  the  vassal  of  another 
lord,5  but  this  last  irregularity  seems  to  be  dying  out, 
and  there  is  nothing  hi  Francia  parallel  to  the  entangle- 
ments of  personal  and  territorial  relationships  of 
Domesday  England. 

To  come  to  matters  of  detail;  hi  both  countries  the 
grant  is  made  by  the  king  as  a  rule.  There  are  examples, 
however,  hi  England  if  not  in  Francia,  of  grants  made  by 
great  men,  and  in  many  cases  it  is  clear  that  they  are 
regranting  privileges  which  they  have  gained  from  the 
crown.  In  some  instances  the  consent  of  the  king  is 
referred  to  in  the  body  of  the  charter.  There  is  no  sign 
that  these  grants  needed  to  be  confirmed  after  the  death 
of  the  grantor;  old  charters  are  brought  forward  as 
sufficient  proof.  As  Brunner  6  has  indicated  in  his  history 
of  the  charter,  the  position  of  the  English  book  is  unique 
in  its  intrinsic  value.  There  are  a  few  instances  where 
grants  are  confirmed  by  later  kings,  but  in  such  cases 

1  Vinogradoff,  Growth  of  the  Manor,  p.  215. 

2  Ibid.,  Eng.  Soc.  in  the  Eleventh  Cent.  p.  126. 

3  Ibid.,  p.  125. 

4  Kroell,  p.  95.     See  above,  p.  101.  6  See  above,  p.  74. 
•  Brunner.  Rechtayeschichte  der  Urjcunde,  1880. 


FRANCIA  AND  ENGLAND  119 

the  confirmation  is  frequently  no  more  than  an  endorse- 
ment of  the  old  book. 

The  holders  of  the  immunity  are  as  a  rule  ecclesiastical, 
but  there  are  instances  of  grants  being  made  in  favour 
of  thegns  or  ealdormen,1  as  in  the  case  of  Frankish 
laymen  hi  the  Merovingian  period. 

The  similarity  and  the  difference  in  the  terms  of  the 
grant  in  the  two  countries  has  been  already  indicated; 
the  like  nature  of  the  services  from  which  the  immunist 
is  exempt,  the  possible  exemption  from  shire  and  hundred 
as  from  mallobergiis  ;  the  reservation  of  the  payment 
for  crimes  committed  outside  the  land ;  and,  on  the  other 
hand,  the  absence  in  England  of  the  formula  forbidding 
the  royal  officials  to  enter  the  immunity.  We  may  note 
in  this  connection  the  cases,  which,  according  to  Cnut,2 
are  reserved  for  royal  judgment,  unless  the  king  will 
grant  them  to  any  man.  Maitland  3  sees  in  this  clause 
an  attempt  on  the  part  of  a  strong  king  to  regain  rights 
that  his  predecessor  had  been  surrendering  over  readily. 
The  inclusion  of  fyrdwite  among  these  pleas  that  might 
be  granted  out  is  of  interest,  for  whilst  Domesday  gives 
instances  of  delegated  powers  of  this  nature,  there  is 
only  one  early  charter  extant,  which  expressly  concedes 
freedom  from  the  Trinoda  Necessitas.4  Compared  with 
the  later  Carolingians  the  West  Saxon  kings  seem  to 
have  held  more  firmly  to  their  right  of  enforcing  military 
service,  though  it  is  difficult  to  institute  a  fair  comparison 
when  in  all  probability  many  charters  have  been  lost  on 
both  sides. 

1  B.  202,  438,  455,  557.  2  II.  Cn.  12. 

3  D.  B.  and  B.  p.  282. 

4  Crawford  charters,  p.  6.     Athelstan  to  Crediton.     930.     "  Ut  ilia 
earn  sine  expeditione,  profectione  arcis  pontis  constructione  omnique 
regalium    vel    secularium    tributorum    exactione,    liberaliter    .    .    . 
habeat."     Cf.  B.  240.     "  Ut  nee  pontem  nee  arcem  facere  debeant." 
Kemble,  however,  marks  these  words  as  later  interpolations.    They 
do  not  occur  in  the  oldest  MSS.  of  this  charter, 


120  LOCAL  GOVERNMENT  IN 

There  is  no  worldly  sanction  attached  to  the  keeping  of 
these  charters  comparable  with  the  fine  of  600  solidi 
that  guards  the  Frankish  immunity.  An  anathema  is 
a  sufficient  defence.  Nor,  on  the  other  hand,  does  the 
gerefa  of  the  lord  of  an  English  immunity  appear  to 
occupy  a  position  of  such  public  importance  as  does  the 
tf>  Frankish  advocate.  It  is  possibly  to  the  gerefa  on  some 
such  immunity  that  the  tract  Be  Sceadwisan  Gerefan 1 
refers,  but  this  is  a  private  treatise,  and  no  state  enact- 
ment. It  is,  again,  possibly  the  gerefa  of  an  immunity 
who  is  allowed  to  take  an  oath  for  his  lord  2  as  to  the 
character  of  the  lord's  men.  These  are,  however,  late 
passages,  and  even  with  their  assistance  we  cannot 
find  an  office  either  so  definite  or  so  important  as  that  of 
the  Frankish  advocate. 

On  the  whole,  then,  we  incline  to  think  that  whilst 
the  English  immunity  may  very  possibly  have  owed 
something  to  the  Frankish  immunity  at  the  outset, 
the  Church  here  also  being  a  ready  means  of  connection, 
the  later  developments  of  the  institution  in  this  country 
were  independent  of  foreign  influence. 

3.  The  Lands  of  the  Fisc  :  a  Comparison  of  De  Villis 
and  Be  Sceadwisan  Gerefan. 

Whilst  it  has  been  denied  by  some  writers  3  that  the 
royal  estates  in  Francia  possessed,  ipso  facto,  immune 
rights,  the  sources  appear  unequivocally  to  connect  the 
demesne  vills  with  the  immunities  of  other  men.  Run- 
aways must  be  delivered  up  from  the  lands  of  the  fisc ;  4 
bad  corns  are  to  be  rejected  there  as  in  the  other  immuni- 
ties ;  5  services  must  be  performed  from  them  as  from 

1  Liebennann,  p.  453 ;  see  below. 

8  I.  Atr.  1,  2  ;  II.  Cn.  30, 1. 

3  Beauchet,  p.  454.  857.  II.  292,  4. 

5  864.  II.  314,  8.  "[Et  in  omnibus  civitatibus  et  vicis  et  villis  tarn 
nostris  indoininicatis  quam  et  in  his,  quae  de  immunitate  sunt  .  .  . 
denarii  .  ,  .  non  nisi  men  et  bene  pensantes  accipiantur." 


FRANCIA  AND  ENGLAND  121 

other  immunities ; l  and  their  rights  are  to  be  respected 
similarly.2 

Everything  appears  to  bear  witness  to  the  antiquity 
of  this  immunity ;  3  indeed,  there  is  little  doubt  that  the 
privileges  of  royal  lands  set  the  pattern  for  other  privileged 
lands ;  4  and  that  the  origin  of  the  immunity  is  to  be 
sought  in  an  extension  of  the  rights  of  the  fisc  to  the 
property  of  private  persons. 

The  royal  vills  are  sometimes  granted  out  as  benefices.5 
It  does  not  appear  that  the  privilege  is  attached  to  the 
land,  for  in  such  instances  the  immunity  is  matter  for 
a  separate  grant.6  In  England  also  the  kings  make 
grants  from  their  own  lands,  but  it  is  not  clear  whether, 
in  the  earlier  period,  the  privilege  requires  a  grant  or 
if  it  attaches  to  the  land  itself. 

In  both  countries  the  royal  privilege  appears  to  set 
the  standard  for  grants  to  other  men — "  the  king  himself 
is  the  first  of  all  immunists."  7  Thus  the  Council  of 
Mainz  declares  that  the  immunities  of  the  Church  ought 
to  be  "  sub  defensione  regis  sicut  propriae  sunt  heredi- 
tates " ; 8  and  Edward  the  Elder,9  as  we  have  seen, 
grants  to  Taunton  privileges  such  as  the  king's  men  have 
and  judgments  such  as  are  held  for  the  king's  business; 
whilst  a  later  charter  10  makes  land  "  swa  freols  on  callan 
fingan  eall  swa  ^aes  cinges  agen  innland." 

It  is  thus  worth  considering  the  administration  of  the 
royal  vills  as  set  forth  in  De  Villis,11  and  their  relation  to 
the  national  system.  Into  the  economic  side  of  the 

1  820.  294,  3.     "  Qui  pontes  faciunt,  aut  de  immunitatibus  aut  de 
fiscis." 

2  864.  II.  313,  5. 

3  Waitz,  IV.  p.  289.     Brunner,  R.  G.  II.  p.  287. 

4  Brunner,  R.  0.  II.  p.  299. 

5  Ann.    Bert.    858.     "  Distribuens    comitatus,    monasteria,    villas 
regias  atque  proprietates." 

8  Brunner,  R.  0.  II.  p.  292.  '  D.  B.  and  B.  p.  276. 

*  847.  II.  178,  6.  •  B.  612.  10  K.  821.  u  800  7  83-91, 


122  LOCAL   GOVERNMENT   IN 

capitulary,  as  of  the  whole  question  of  seignorial  rights, 
it  is,  of  course,  impossible  to  enter.  The  political  signi- 
ficance of  the  capitulary  is,  however,  considerable. 

It  represents  a  determination  on  the  part  of  the  central 
government  to  hold  fast  to  the  fiscal  rights  of  the  crown. 
The  king  was  largely  dependent  on  the  vills  for  mainten- 
ance ; l  they  furnished  probably  the  greater  part  of  his 
income.  Thus  the  note  of  the  capitulary  is  struck  in  the 
first  clause  :  "  Volumus  ut  villae  nostrae,  quas  ad  opus 
nostrum  serviendi  institutas  habemus,  sub  integritate 
partibus  nostris  deserviant  et  non  aliis  hominibus." 
The  ad  opus  nostrum  of  the  Capitular e  Aquisgranense  2 
runs  through  this  capitulary  also  like  a  refrain.  It  is 
in  all  probability  based  on  an  examination  into  the  lands 
of  the  fisc,  of  the  results  of  which  one  example  is  given 
in  Boretius ; 3  and  thus  may  be  viewed  as  a  distinctly 
political  measure. 

On  the  other  hand,  it  is  not  cast  in  the  formal  mould 
of  a  capitulary.  It  is  not  only  lacking  in  any  logical 
arrangement,  being  among  the  most  incoherent  as  among 
the  longest  of  the  capitularies ;  but  it  has  no  superscription 
or  date,  and  no  reference  to  the  king  or  emperor. 
But  for  palaeographical  evidence,  its  date  would  be  even 
more  doubtful  than  it  is  now.  It  has  hardly  the  character 
of  a  public  document.  Dr.  Gareis  4  suggests  that  in  it  we 
have  a  reflection  of  the  amis  and  policy  of  Ansegis, 
servant  and  missus  of  Charles  from  807  on,  rather  than 
of  Charles  himself,  on  whom  Gibbon  poured  his  scorn 
for  concerning  himself  over  "  the  care  of  his  poultry 
and  even  the  sale  of  his  eggs." 

1  832.  II.  64,  6.     "  Ut  inquirant  missi  nostri  villas  et  cortes,  unde 
regis  expensa  ministrari  solita   sit  ...  et  quae  in  transitu  domni 
imperatoris    serviri     debent,    vel     missis     transeuntibus    necessaria 
ministrare." 

2  801-813.  171,  5,  6,  8.  3  810  ?  250-256. 

4  Oermanistische   Abhandlungen   zum   LXX   Geburtstaff   Konrad  v. 
Maurers,  Gottmgen  (1893),  p.  236, 


FRANCIA  AND  ENGLAND  12.3 

Informal  as  De  Villis  is,  however,  it  has  more  of  a 
public  character  than  the  small  treatise  Be  Sceadwisan 
Gerefan,1  its  nearest  parallel  in  English.  The  gerefa  of 
this  document  occupies  a  position  similar  to  that  of  the 
index  or  major  of  De  Villis.  Directions  are  given  for  the 
management  of  a  great  estate  on  the  best  lines.  Dr. 
Liebermann  dates  the  document  at  about  1025,  and 
points  out  that  it  not  only  follows  on  in  the  same  manu- 
script with  the  Rectitudines  Singularum  Personarum,  but 
that  it  is  complementary  to  it,  being  written  with  the 
same  object  and  scope  and  in  a  similar  style.  He  con- 
siders that  the  lord  of  the  gerefa  is  probably  not  the 
king,  nor  an  ecclesiastic,  but  some  great  thegn  holding 
bookland  from  the  king. 

The  similarity  between  the  two  documents  consists 
in  the  fact  that  they  are  both  directions  to  the  manager 
of  an  economic  unit  with  a  view  to  the  profit  of  his  lord, 
the  owner  of  the  estate  in  question.  The  differences 
are,  however,  numerous,  and  are  readily  perceived. 

Gerefa  is  mainly  if  not  solely  concerned  with  private 
property.  Though  it  is  highly  probable  that  the  greater 
part  of  the  regulations  it  contains  apply  equally  to  royal 
and  to  private  estates,  there  is  nothing  to  indicate  that 
the  king  is  the  lord  for  whose  interests  the  gerefa  is  to 
care.  On  the  other  hand,  as  we  have  seen,  De  Villis 
deals  solely  with  the  property  of  the  fisc. 

The  legislative  character  of  De  Villis  again,  though  it 
is  far  less  formal  than  many  of  the  capitularies,  sets  it  on 
a  different  footing  from  Gerefa,  where  the  optative  is 
preferred  to  the  imperative,  and  the  personal  note  of  the 
writer  is  apparent.2  "It  is  difficult  to  say  everything 
which  he  must  remember  who  holds  the  office.  ...  I 
have  set  forth  according  as  I  could ;  let  him  who  can  do 
better  declare  it."  3 

1  Liebermann,  pp.  453  ff.      2  Gerefa,  4.   "  I  teach,"      3  Ibid.,  18, 19. 


124  LOCAL  GOVERNMENT  IN 

The  villa  is  evidently  far  more  complicated  than  the 
tun.  A  hierarchy  of  possibly  four  ranks  is  traceable : 
the  index,  the  major,  the  magister  and  the  iuniores.1 
There  is  no  sign  of  any  official  below  the  gerefa,  unless 
his  hyrmen  have  such  a  position.2  There  are  also 
apparently  more  social  grades  in  De  Villis? 

The  powers  of  the  index  are  considerably  more  extensive 
than  those  of  the  gerefa.  It  is  possible,  indeed,  that  only 
the  larger  villae  have  a  index,  and  that  the  major  is  nor- 
mally the  chief  official,  for  certain  passages  appear  to 
indicate  that  the  index  may  have  more  than  one  vill 
under  his  control.4  The  index  has  control  of  the  agri- 
cultural and  industrial 5  work  of  the  vill.  In  this, 
apparently,  the  gerefa  is  his  equal ;  there  are  no  signs  of 
the  interference  of  any  other.  In  his  case,  however,  the 
limitation  of  old  custom  is  added.6  The  index  is  also 
guided  by  command  or  custom,7  but  within  the  vill 
appears  to  be  omnipotent.  His  rights  are  not  merely 
administrative ;  he  receives  censa  on  behalf  of  the  king ;  8 
pays  tithe  from  the  vill,  and  keeps  and  renders  full 
account  to  the  king.9 

His  judicial  powers  are  also  defined.  He  is  commanded 
to  hold  andientiae  frequently,10  he  receives  freda  for  the 
king,11  and  he  is  commanded  to  keep  peace  and  order.12 
The  ordinary  officials  of  the  country  have  no  footing  in 
the  vill.  If  a  slave  has  to  seek  justice  without,13  he  is 
supported  by  his  magister.  Theft  and  homicide  are 

1  De  Villis,  10,  26,  29,  59,  60.  2  Gerefa,  6,  7. 

3  Franci,  4.  Fiscalini,  50.  Servi,  ingenui,  52.  Servientes,  39.  Centeni 
(unfree),  62.  Rect.  Sing.  Pers.  mentions  the  gebur,  the  colsetla,  the 
ceorl  and  the  theow  ;  and  also  cowherds,  etc.,  who  may  be  compared 
with  the  falconarii,  etc.,  of  De  Villis. 

*  De  Villis,  5,  17,  24.  6  Gerefa,  16;  De  Villis,  45. 

•  Gerefa,  1.  '  De  Villis,  7. 

»  Ibid.,  62.  »  Ibid.,  6,  36,  55,  62. 

Ibid.,  56.  "  Ibid.,  4,  62. 

.t  53, 


FRANCIA  AND   ENGLAND  125 

punishable  within  the  vill,1  whilst,  as  we  have  seen, 
this  is  not  certain  in  the  case  of  all  immunities.  Appeal 
appears  to  lie  directly  to  the  king,  to  whom  magister, 
iuniores  and  servi,  are  all  assured  access.2 

There  is  no  certain  evidence  that  the  gerefa  has  any 
judicial  power.  The  statement  that  he  is  to  know  lord's 
landright  and  folkright,  as  the  wise  men  established  it 
of  old,  and  that  he  is  to  rule  every  one  through  lord's 
craft  and  folkright,3  may  imply  that  his  knowledge  will 
be  used  in  deciding  disputes  and  keeping  peace  and  order. 
On  the  other  hand,  it  reads  somewhat  like  a  command 
to  keep  by  the  old  local  traditions  of  agriculture,  as  time 
has  established  them.  It  seems  impossible  to  state  with 
certainty,  as  we  can  in  the  case  of  De  Villis,  that  an 
organized  judicial  tribunal  is  set  up.  It  is  probable 
that  summary  justice  at  least  would  need  to  be  within 
the  powers  of  an  official  whose  duties  were  so  extensive ; 
it  is  also  possible  that  the  holder  of  the  land  in  question 
might  have  a  freolsboc  from  the  king. 

While  the  count  is  not  mentioned  throughout  De  Villis, 
it  appears  that  the  queen  and  the  king  exercise  control 
by  means  of  special  missi,4  and  that  the  butler  and  senes- 
chal have  some  power  in  the  vill.5  The  king's  huntsmen 
and  foresters  6  also  may  hold  councils  in  the  vill,  by 
command  of  the  king,  probably  dealing  with  the  care  of 
the  forest  land  of  the  neighbourhood.  With  the  gerefa 
there  is  no  reference  to  outside  control. 

The  officials  of  the  vill  are  paid  by  benefices  within 
the  vill 7  or  without.  Dr.  Seeliger 8  suggests  that  the 
benefice  on  the  vill  is  no  more  than  a  mansus  relieved 
from  the  duty  incumbent  on  the  generality.  Throughout 
the  capitulary  the  officials  are  urged  not  to  neglect  the 

1  De  Villii,  4.     Cf.  53.        2  Ibid.,  29,  57.  3  Gerefa,  1,  7. 

4  De  Villis,  16,  5.  5  Ibid.,  47.  •  Ibid.,  47. 

7  Ibid.,  10,  50.  •  Hist.  Viertelj.  (1907)  p.  342. 


126  LOCAL  GOVERNMENT  IN 

royal  interests  for  the  sake  of  their  own,  or  to  turn  to 
their  own  use  privileges  and  rights  which  belong  of  right 
only  to  the  king.  There  is  no  unequivocal  sign  of  the 
manner  in  which  the  gerefa  is  paid,  but  the  reference 
to  his  own  land  suggests  that  he  also  is  paid  in  this 
manner.  "  So  shall  a  good  official  keep  his  lord's  lands, 
let  him  do  what  he  will  with  his  own."  1 

The  contrast  between  the  aims  and  contents  of  the 
two  documents  is  thus  clear.  De  Villis  is  intended  as 
a  check  on  the  growth  of  local  independence,  and  an 
assertion  of  royal  rights.  Gerefa  has  no  political  aims; 
it  is  little  more  than  an  agricultural  treatise.  It  is  most 
improbable  that  it  owes  anything  to  the  older  document. 
Yet  in  spite  of  its  non-political  character  it  gives  a  picture 
of  a  large  estate  that  may  apply  to  royal,  ecclesiastical 
or  private  lands.  The  value  of  the  comparison  depends 
mainly  on  the  relation  in  each  country  between  royal 
estates  and  those  of  other  men.  It  appears  probable,  from 
De  Villis,  that  the  royal  lands  were  especially  privileged, 
whilst  the  reference  quoted  above,  added  to  later  develop- 
ments, suggests  that  similar  special  privileges  attached 
to  the  royal  demesne  in  England.  There  is  no  trace  of 
such  special  privilege  in  Gerefa.  It  seems,  then,  that 
little  is  to  be  gained  from  the  comparison  of  these  two 
documents,  which  in  various  details  bear  a  close  re- 
semblance to  each  other,  beyond  the  general  similarity 
of  organization  on  great  estates  in  Francia  and  England. 

We  are  thus  forced  either  to  draw  deductions  from  the 
status  of  later  Ancient  Demesne,  or  else  to  class  the  lands 
of  the  fisc  as  differing  little  from  other  immunities. 
Domesday  represents  many  of  the  royal  vills  as  free  from 
geld,  and  it  seems  highly  probable  that  at  a  much  earlier 

1  Gerefa,  5.  Cf.  De  Villis,  63.  "  Omnia  quicquid  homo  in  domo 
sua  vel  in  villis  suis  habere  debet,  iudices  nostri  in  villis  nostris  habere 
debeant." 


FRANCIA  AND  ENGLAND  127 

date  they  "  already  stood  outside  the  national  system 
of  taxation,  justice  and  police,"  l  that  the  ealdorman  of 
the  shire  and  the  shiremoot  had  no  jurisdiction  over  them, 
and  that  they  were  administered  by  reeves  yet  more 
personally  dependent  on  the  king  than  was  the  shire  reeve. 
The  king's  booking  of  land  to  himself,  of  which  we  have 
several  records,  is  further  evidence  in  favour  of  this 
suggestion.  The  land  so  booked  would  be  placed  under 
a  special  royal  immunity.  If  we  accept  it,  the  analogy 
between  Frankish  and  English  royal  demesne  is  very 
close,  though  at  the  same  tune  there  is  no  evidence 
whatever  to  suggest  any  other  basis  for  the  resemblance 
than  the  common  ownership  of  an  original  royal  or 
princely  tradition. 

1  D.  B.  and  B.  p.  277. 


CHAPTER  VI 

THE   CAROLINGIAN   AND   WEST   SAXON   MILITARY 
SYSTEMS 

1.  The  Carolingian  Army. 

In  the  Carolingian  military  system  no  less  than  in  the 
civil  administration  of  the  kingdom,  the  king  is  the 
centre  and  moving  spirit.  The  old  conception  of  a 
national  right  of  military  service,  if  it  ever  existed,  has 
died  out;  the  service  is  now  felt  to  be  a  duty,  exacted 
by  the  king  and  his  servants  from  unwilling  subjects. 

(a)  The  Summons. 

This  altered  conception  is  reflected  hi  the  inconsistent 
nature  of  the  summons  issued  by  the  king.  Men  are 
summoned  to  a  general  assembly  which  is  also  a  national 
military  review;  theoretically  they  are  themselves  the 
choosers  of  peace  and  war;  but  they  are  commanded  to 
come  bene  praeparati — victualled,  that  is,  for  a  three- 
months'  campaign,  and  with  clothing  for  six  months.1 
Though  the  annals  give  evidence  of  debates  on  the  ques- 
tion of  peace  and  war,  these  discussions  are  plainly 
confined  to  the  magnates ;  the  rank  and  file  have  no  voice 
in  the  matter.  The  campaigns  have  been  in  all  probability 
settled  in  the  autumn  council,2  and  are  only  formally 
discussed  in  the  May  field. 

The  summons  might,  however,  be  issued  after  the 
general  assembly.  In  one  instance  the  counts,  bishops 
and  abbots  returning  home  from  it  are  ordered  to  dis- 
seminate the  information  in  their  own  districts,3  though 

1  804/11.  168.        2  Hincmar,  De  Ord.  Pal.  c.  30.        •  805/8.  141. 

128 


FRANCIA  AND  ENGLAND  129 

in  this  case  the  command  is  only  to  be  in  a  general  state 
of  preparation  for  the  actual  summons  when  it  shall 
come  "  per  missos  aut  per  epistola."  It  is,  it  seems,  the 
missi  dominici  who  are  mainly  responsible  for  spreading 
the  news,1  but  the  letter  to  Fulrad  2  is  evidence  that  the 
summons  may  be  sent  direct  to  a  leader  himself.3 

This  letter  is  probably  a  typical  instance  of  the  form 
of  a  summons,  naming  the  place  and  date  of  the  placitum 
exercitale.  Some  such  summons  is  described  in  the  Annals 
for  829,  when  a  false  alarm  causes  Lewis  to  call  out  all 
his  forces  at  very  short  notice  against  the  Danes.4 

(b)  The  Obligation  to  Serve. 

The  question  as  to  who  should  respond  to  this  summons 
has  been  much  discussed  by  Waitz  and  Roth.5  The 
majority  of  later  opinions  is  in  favour  of  Roth's  view; 
that  obligation  to  serve  was  originally  based  on  personal 
freedom  and  not  on  land  ownership.  Underlying  the  whole 
series  of  capitularies  and  deducible  from  the  charters 
and  privileges,  is  the  principle  of  a  traditional  universal 
duty,  not  as  stereotyped  as  the  English  Trinoda  Necessitas 
yet  clearly  of  similar  character.6  These  duties,  to  which 
we  have  had  occasion  to  refer  before,  are  those  of  watch 
and  ward,  of  scara — probably  a  kind  of  police  service — 
of  bridge-building,  fortification  of  cities  and  service  in 
the  host 7  or  on  ships.8  The  duty  of  fortification — the 

1  808.  137-8.          2  804/11.  168.    Cf.  Bouquet,  VI.  395.     Ep.  xxv. 

3  This  is  due  to  the  fact  that  Fulrad  was  an  imnmnist,  and  was 
therefore  in  immediate  relation  to  the  king,  without  the  intervention 
of  the  count.  Kroell,  p.  182. 

•  A.  L.  M.  829.  6  W&itz>  Vol.  IV;  Roth,  B.W.  and  F.U. 

8  Note  the  striking  consciousness  of  this  evinced  in  the  Edict  of 
Pistres.  864.  II.  322,  27.  "  Juxta  antiquam  et  aliarum  gentium 
consuetudinem ; "  and  cf.  Miihlbacher,  D.  K.  p.  132. 

7  787  ?  197,  7;  800.  84,  16;  815.  261,  1 ;  801/13.  171,  9;  864.  II.  322, 
27 ;  850.  II.  87,  8.     From  811. 166,  2  it  appears  that  the  heriban  might 
be  exacted  for  neglect  of  any  of  these  duties — perhaps  illegally. 

8  802.  100,  13a  refers  to  the  preparation  of  ships  on  the  sea  coast. 
811.  167,  11  commands  the  seniores  to  be  ready  to  go  in  their  ships  if 
the  king  make  a  sea  expedition.     Note  the  Annals  for  791,  806,  817. 

K 


130  LOCAL  GOVERNMENT  IN 

English  burhbot — is  rarely  referred  to  in  the  capitularies. 
In  the  Italian  Capitulary  of  866,  the  missi  are  instructed 
to  look  to  the  keeping  of  wacta  and  also  to  the  castella, 
so  that  the  people  may  take  refuge  in  them.1  A  capi- 
tulary of  820  refers  to  Pippin's  castella  in  Italy,2  whilst 
the  Capitulary  of  Quierzy  refers  to  the  castella  then 
building  at  Compiegne  and  along  the  Seine  and  the 
Loire.3  The  Annals  of  806  and  809  also  mention  the 
building  of  forts.  These  castella  are  the  direct  results 
of  invasions ;  Charles's  Saxon  wars  had  been  characterized 
by  the  erection  of  forts  such  as  Sigiburg  and  Eresburg, 
but  the  use  of  them  for  home  defence  seems  new.  In 
this  connection  an  entry  of  the  Annales  Bertiniani  for 
869  is  of  interest,  recalling,  as  it  does,  the  forts  of  Henry 
the  Fowler  and  the  burhs  of  Edward  the  Elder.  "  De 
centum  mansis  unum  haistaldum  mitti  praecepit  .  .  . 
quatenus  ipsi  haistaldi  castellum  quod  ibidem  .  .  .  fieri 
precepit  excolerent  et  custodirent." 

Of  these  general  duties,  however,  the  host  duty  is 
pre-eminent  and  has  developed  a  dual  character.  To  the 
defence  of  the  country  against  invasion  all  men  must 
come  out,4  free  or  unfree,  without  any  excuse,  though 
even  this  duty  tends  to  be  specialized  and  one  capitulary 
exempts  the  very  poorest  from  its  performance.5  This 
duty  probably  merges  in  that  of  watch  and  ward  on  the 
marches 6  and  on  the  seacoast.7  To  this  duty,  as  to 
those  of  bridge-building  and  fortification,  the  count  can 
summon  men  on  his  own  authority,  without  orders  from 

1  866,  II.  95,  3.  z  820.  296,  2. 

3  877,  II.  361,  27.  «  847,  II.  71,  6. 

6  866,  II.  95,  1.       "  Qui  vero  non  plus  quam  decem  solidos  habet 
de  mobilibus,  nil  ei  requiratur." 

•  811. 166,  2 ;  815.  261, 1 ;  864,  II.  322,  27.  "  Ad  defensionem  patriae 
omnes  sine  ulla  excusatione  veniant." 

7  821.  301,  5.    Note  Einh.  Ep.  23.    He  represents  that  his  men 
who  have  performed  coastguard  duty  ought  of  right  to  be  exempt  from 
the  host. 


FRANCIA   AND  ENGLAND  131 

above ;  and  the  penalty  for  disobedience  is  not  the  heriban 
but  death.1  The  emphasis  on  this  duty  is  most  marked 
in  the  later  capitularies,  as  the  danger  of  invasion  becomes 
more  imminent. 

The  duty  of  lantweri  is,  however,  clearly  distinguished 
in  the  capitularies  from  that  of  expeditio  or  exercitus. 
It  is  in  connection  with  exterior  warfare  that  the  many 
military  capitularies  of  the  Carolingian  period  are  issued. 
The  new  problems  arising  from  the  extension  of  the 
Carolingian  Empire  call  for  new  expedients;  economy  of 
strength  is  demanded  as  well  as  efficiency.  Boretius  2 
has,  however,  pointed  out  the  danger  of  insisting  on  the 
novelty  of  that  feature  of  Charles  the  Great's  legislation 
which  connects  the  obligation  of  service  with  the  owner- 
ship of  land.  Similar  restrictions  had  been  operating  in 
the  Lombard  kingdom  3  for  some  fifty  years,  and  Charles 
can  hardly  be  looked  upon  as  a  wholesale  innovator  in 
this  respect.  The  originally  universal  nature  of  the  duty 
is  attested  by  the  capitulary  of  802,  in  which  obedience 
to  the  ostile  bannum  is  included  under  the  duties  covered 
by  the  oath  of  fealty  which  all  free  men  over  twelve  years 
of  age  must  take.4  The  expression  omnes,  which  is  very 
frequently  found  in  the  military  capitularies,5  is  not  to  be 
insisted  on,  as  it  may  merely  mean  all  who  have  certain 
qualifications.  It  is  clear,  however,  that  all  the  regula- 
tions of  Charles  and  his  successors  are  in  the  nature  of 
exemptions  and  indulgences  from  a  service  incumbent 
on  all  free  men. 

In   considering    these   regulations    it    is  necessary    to 
remember  Boretius's  warning  of  their  fleeting  nature.     It 

1  822/3.  319,  18.     If,  however,  the  report  of  an  invasion  should 
prove  false,  those  who  have  failed  to  obey  the  summons  pay  the  ordinary 
legal  penalty. 

2  Beitrage  zur  Capitularien  Kriiik,  1874. 

3  M.  6.  H.  Leges,  IV.  p.  196.  «  802.  93,  7. 
s  792  or  786.  67,  6;  807.  125,  3;  805/8.  141,  3. 

K2 


132  LOCAL  GOVERNMENT  IN 

is  possible  that  he  over-emphasizes  the  transitory  and 
fragmentary  character  of  the  capitularies,  especially  of 
the  military  ones ;  but  in  some  instances  *  the  capitularies 
themselves  contain  the  qualifications  of  time  or  space : 
"  Haec  autem  constituta  volumus  ut  observentur  gene- 
raliter  praesenti  anno."  2  Generalizations  on  the  subject 
are  thus  attended  with  danger,  and  the  alterations  must 
be  followed  from  year  to  year.  As  a  chronological  account 
of  this  legislation  has  been  given  frequently,3  it  will  be 
made  as  brief  as  possible  here. 

The  first  capitulary  dealing  with  the  matter  that  comes 
down  to  us  is  attributed  to  807. 4  Here  the  service  has 
a  territorial  basis.  One  man  must  go  to  the  host  from 
divisions  varying  hi  size  from  three  to  five  mansi,  the 
proportion  of  service  to  land  not  being  strictly  observed. 
Those  who  have  no  real  property  form  groups,  the  size 
of  which  is  not  specified,  to  send  one  man  from  each 
group.  They  also  contribute  money  to  the  landholders 
who  go  to  the  host.  All  who  have  benefices  must  go. 
In  808  5  the  rule  is  more  symmetrical  and  definite.  From 
every  four  mansi  one  man  must  go,  this  condition  applying 
to  beneficiary  and  proprietary  land  alike. 

Later  regulations  are  less  definite.  The  Capitular e 
Olonnense  of  825,6  which  applies  to  the  Italian  kingdom, 
classifies  men  as  mediocres  and  pauperiores.  The  latter 
owe  neither  service  nor  adiutorium ;  the  former  are 
formed  into  groups  of  two,  three,  four  or  more  who  send 
a  man.  It  is  probable  that  this  capitulary  refers  either 
to  the  capitularies  already  mentioned  or  to  some  lost 
capitulary.7  In  829  reference  is  again  made  to  these 

792  or  786.  67,  6 ;  807.  134.  2  807.  135,  3. 

Boretius,  1874.    Baldamus,   1879.    Waitz,  1885.     Prenzel,  1887. 
Muhlbacher,  1896. 

807.  134.     Memoratorium  de  exercitu  promovendo. 

808.  137.    Cap.  Missorum  de  ezercitu  promovendo. 
825.  329.    Similar  regulations  are  found  825.  325. 
Of.  805.  123,  6. 


FRANCIA  AND  ENGLAND  133 

groups.1  The  count  has  control  of  them,  but  the  missus 
oversees  them ;  in  this  year  he  is  ordered  to  send  in  a  list 
of  those  who  owe  service,  indicating  the  formation  of  the 
groups.  This  clause  is  re-enacted  in  864.2  Boretius 
considers  it,  in  view  of  the  state  of  the  Frankish  kingdoms, 
at  that  date,  to  have  been  both  an  anachronism  and  a 
dead  letter.3 

The  Italian  Capitulary  of  866 4  sets  a  new  scale — the 
wergeld.  Every  man  who  owns  his  wergeld  in  movable 
property  must  serve ;  he  who  owns  half  his  wergeld  joins 
with  another  in  the  like  case,  and  so  on. 

Limitations  relating  to  time  and  space  are  also  found. 
The  ban  does  not  fall  everywhere  at  once ;  those  nearest 
to  the  field  of  war  have  the  heaviest  burden.  Against 
the  Avars  or  Spain  one  in  six  Saxons  goes;  against  the 
Bohemians  one  in  three ;  against  the  Sorbs  all  go.  From 
the  Frisians  all  who  have  benefices  and  horses  must  go ; 
of  the  poorer  sort  only  one  in  seven.5  The  ordinances 
are  distinctly  local  in  their  character;  that  of  807  refers 
apparently  only  to  those  living  west  of  the  Seine.6 

After  the  general  limitations  the  more  special  exemp- 
tions for  individuals  must  be  considered.  In  808  the 
count  is  allowed  to  leave  behind  four  of  his  landholding 
men — two  to  guard  his  home,  two  to  fill  his  office.7  This 
regulation  appears  to  be  still  in  force  in  819,8  whilst  in 
866  he  is  allowed  one  for  each  county  he  holds  and  two 
for  his  home.9  The  bishops  (in  Italy)  are  allowed  two 
of  their  men  who  dwell  without,  and  four  who  live 
in  their  household.10  The  two  are  probably  advocati, 
mentioned  in  another  capitulary  of  the  same  year. 
Lewis  II,  however,  in  his  Beneventan  Capitulary  refuses 
to  exempt  advocates.11 

1  829,  II.  19,  7.  2  864,  II.  321,  27.  8  Boretius,  p.  129. 

*  866,  II.  94,  1.  s  807  ?  136>  3.  «  807  134 

7  808.  137,  4.  8  819.  291,  27.  9  866,  II.  95,  1. 

10  826.  325,  2.  »  866,  II.  95,  1. 


134  LOCAL  GOVERNMENT  IN 

Vassals  of  royal  vassals  who  are  at  the  palace  are 
exempt  if  they  are  with  their  lords,1  otherwise  special 
leave  must  be  obtained  from  the  king.  In  another 
passage  we  learn  that  they  must  go  with  the  count  if 
their  lords  are  absent,2  whilst  in  yet  another  permission 
to  leave  two  men  at  home  is  granted  to  all  lords,  whether 
royal  vassals  or  not.3 

In  individual  cases  we  find  that  one  brother  of  a  family 
is  allowed  to  stay  at  home ;  one  son  is  allowed  to  stay  at 
home  with  the  father,  whilst  the  more  useful  ones  go  to 
war.4  A  man  who  is  physically  unable  may  send  a  poor 
substitute.  The  wolf -hunters — two  in  each  vicaria — are 
exempt.5 

The  clergy  were  forbidden  by  the  capitularies  no  less 
than  by  the  canons  to  bear  arms ;  6  but  throughout  the 
period  there  is  abundance  of  evidence  that  they  go  to 
the  host.  The  letter  of  summons  we  possess  is  addressed 
to  an  abbot,  and  a  capitulary  of  744  countenances  their 
going.7  As  Alcuin  says,  "  Bellator  spiritalis  bellator 
cogitur  esse  carnalis." 8  The  Vita  Sturmi  and  the 
Epistles  of  Lupus  give  examples  of  the  attendance  of 
bishops  as  well  as  abbots  at  the  seat  of  war,9  whilst  the 
Italian  Capitulary  of  866  declares  that  the  bishops  must 
go  or  give  proof  of  serious  ilhiess. 

Individual  exemptions  for  abbots  are,  however,  found, 
as  a  rule  naming  a  substitute  to  perform  the  required 
service;10  and  even  more  common  is  the  exemption  of 

1  808.  138,  9;  825.  325,  1.  2  811.  167,  7.  3  811.  167,  9. 

4  825.  330,  6 ;  866.  II.  95,  1.  In  Form.  Pat.  3  we  have  an  instance  of 
leave  granted  to  an  old  man  that  his  son  may  go  to  the  host  in  his 
stead. 

6  801/13.  171,  8.  •  789.  59,  70;  802.  107, 18;  803.  120,  8,  etc. 

7  744.  29,  3.     "  Et  abbati  legitimi  ostem  non  faciant  nisi  tan  turn 
homines  eorum  transmittant.'1 

«  Ale.  Ep.  2. 

»  Vita  Slurmi.  c.   24.     Lupi  Epp.  24,  25,  78;   quoted   Waitz,  IV. 
p.  593. 
10  See  instances  quoted  Prenzel,  p.  85. 


FRANCIA  AND  ENGLAND  135 

all  or  some  of  the  men  of  a  monastery  from  military 
service.  At  Farfa,  for  instance,  "  viginti  homines  cartulati 
qui  ad  ipsum  monasterium  pertinent  hoc  anno  ab  omni 
hostili  expeditione  securi  et  quieti  remaneant  quales  ab 
eodem  abbati  provisi  fuerunt."  l  Lothar  in  840  grants 
to  Murbach  exemption  from  host  service  for  five  free 
men.  Again,  exemption  from  heriban,  such  as  is  granted 
to  the  king's  foresters  and  to  merchants  in  the  king's 
mund  2  is  equivalent  to  exemption  from  military  service. 
The  counts  are  rebuked  for  infringing  these  privileges,3 
which  grow  more  prevalent  and  more  comprehensive 
throughout  the  reign  of  Lewis  the  Pious. 

Many,  thus,  have  legitimate  exemptions,  but  frequent 
illegal  attempts  are  made  to  escape  from  the  burden  of 
service.  Men  take  the  tonsure,  without  renouncing  the 
world ;  4  they  surrender  their  property  to  the  Church  5 
or  represent  the  lands  they  hold  as  belonging  to  a  clerk ;  6 
they  sell  them  to  laymen ; 7  they  refuse  to  leave  their 
lords  if  these  are  not  summoned  to  the  host.8  They 

1  Quoted  Waitz,  IV.  p.  591.     Cf.  other  passages  in  the  same  note. 

2  Form.  Imp.  37.  43, 

3  Bouquet,  VI.  337.     Lewis  to  Badurad  of  Paderborn,  824.     "  Cog- 
novimus  .  .  .  quidam     comites     memoratum     praeceptum     nostrum 
infringere  et  convellere  volent,  in  eo  .  .  .  quod  homines  tarn  liberos 
quam  et  litos,   qui  super  terrain  eiusdem  Monasterii  consistunt,  in 
hostem  ire  compellant  et  distringere  judiciario  modo  velint ;   quod 
nolumus  ut  faciant  ....     Illud  praeceptum  quod  .  .  .  fecimus,  ad- 
sumas,  et  in  praesentia  eorumdem  comitum  in  quorum  ministeriis  res 
praedicti  monasterii  esse  noscuntur,  relegi  facias.  .  .  ."     The  number 
of  monasteries  that  are  exempt  altogether  from  military  service  in 
817  are  18  out  of  48  in  the  northern  part  of  the  empire,  13  in  Aqui- 
taine,  and  18  in  Septimania.     817.  350. 

4  799/800.  230,  44. ;  805.  125, 15.     Monks  and  priests  were  apparently 
still  exempt,  though  bishops  and  abbots  were  not. 

5  825.  330,  2.     This  passage  indicates  the  extent  to  which  the  ecclesi- 
astical immunity  was  held  to  involve  exemption  from  military  service. 
Kroell,  p.  187.     Cf.  Polypticon  Irmin.  III.  61.     "  Isti  homines  fuerunt 
liberi  et  ingenui,  sed  quia  militiam  regis  non  valebant  exercere,  tradi- 
derunt  alodos  suos  Sancto  Germane." 

8  825.  330,  4.  i  825.  331,  11 ;  825.  330.  3, 

»  811.  165.8. 


136  LOCAL  GOVERNMENT  IN 

surrender  their  liberty,  selling  themselves  into  slavery.1 
Brothers  leave  their  inheritance  undivided,  so  that  one 
may  go  in  place  of  all.2  The  counts,  vicarii,  and  centenarii 
are  bribed  to  remit  the  penalty.3 

This  penalty,  the  heriban,  may  be  exacted  from  the 
offender  himself,4  from  his  lord,5  or  from  the  count  or 
iunior  who  connives  at  the  evasion.6  The  lawful  heriban 
is  the  king's  ordinary  ban  of  60  shillings.7  As  a  rule  this 
is  the  amount  exacted,  but  in  805  8  there  is  a  graduated 
scale  for  it  according  to  the  circumstances  of  the  offender, 
whilst  in  825  a  lesser  punishment  is  appointed  for  the  first 
offence,9  the  ban  being  inflicted  on  the  second,  and  exile  or 
complete  forfeiture  on  the  third.  Men  were  temporarily 
enslaved,  though  only  with  the  emperor's  consent,  for 
failure  to  pay  the  heriban.10  Further,  in  the  case  of  royal 
vassals  and  beneficiaries  the  benefice  is  forfeit,11  and  the 
missus  who  condones  the  offence  loses  his  possessions.12 

The  heriban  is  exacted  by  the  missus,  who  is  bound  to 
inquire  into  the  cases  where  it  is  due.13  The  count  is 
expressly  forbidden  to  exact  the  heriban,14  though  he 
receives  the  third  part  of  it  and  can  exact  security  for 
its  payment.15  This  appears  somewhat  to  have  damaged 

I  825.  331, 10;  789/814.  185,  5.       2  825.  330,  6.     3  808.  138,  6. 

«  811.  166,  1 ;  802.  101,  18,  etc.      5  811.  167,  9.      «  808.  137,  3,  etc. 
7  805. 125, 19 ;  801.  205,  2 ;  811.  166, 1 ;  818/9.  285,  18,  etc..     Cf.  also 
Lex  Rib.  63  (Codd.  A.). 
«  805.  125,  19.  »  825.  329, 1.  10  811. 166, 1. ;  810. 153, 12. 

II  811.  167,  5.  "  866,  II.  95,  3. 

18  808.  137,  2;  810.  153,  12 ;  806.  131,  5,  etc.  Almost  all  the  military 
capitularies  are  addressed  to  missi.  Note  also  Einh.  Ep.  51.  To  a 
missus ;"  Homines  nostri  .  .  .  so  lent  no  bis  nar  rare  .  .  .  de  benignitate 
vestra  erga  nos,  in  eo  quod  homines  nostros  servatis  et  eis  parcitis  .  .  . 
tarn  in  heribannis  quam  in  aliis  causis  .  .  ."  and  also  Ep.  42.  It  is 
possible  that  even  those  immunists  who  have  the  right  to  collect  the 
heriban  cannot  evade  the  missus,  since  their  immunity  only  guards 
them  against  the  count  and  his  subordinates. 

14  811.  166,  2;  781/810.  207, 13. 

15  825.  330,  4.     It  is  to  the    count,  moreover,  that  the  emperor 
addresses  exemptions  of  individuals  from  the  heriban.    Form.  Imp. 
43.    Sen.  19.    Sal.  Merk.  41. 


FRANCIA  AND  ENGLAND  137 

his  authority ;  the  people  refuse  to  obey  him  and  to  fulfil 
the  emperor's  command  because  they  say  they  have  to 
answer  for  it  to  the  missus  and  not  to  him.1  The  count 
and  his  underlings  are  also  powerless  to  exact  the  con- 
jectum,2  that  is,  either  the  payment  made  by  those  who 
do  not  go  to  the  host  3  or  else  the  supplies  provided  by 
the  countryside  for  the  contingent.4  Haribannatores  are 
appointed  to  receive  the  conjectum  in  803. 5 

Although  the  count  cannot  exact  the  heriban  he  is 
viewed  as  responsible  for  the  appearance  of  his  pagenses* 
He  has  to  form  the  groups  of  men  who  join  to  send  one 
of  their  number  to  the  host,7  though  the  missi  supervise 
the  groups.8  The  count's  power  in  enforcing  the  per- 
formance of  host  duty  is  indicated  by  the  frequent 
complaints  of  his  abuse  of  that  power.  On  the  one  hand 
he  oppresses  poor  free  men  till  they  surrender  their 
property  and  are  unable  to  go,  and  the  king's  service 
suffers ;  9  on  the  other  hand  he  forces  men  who  have 
contributed  their  adiutorium  to  go  to  the  host,10  takes 
from  men  the  weapons  they  have  prepared,11  and  forces 
the  same  men  to  go  to  the  host  time  after  time  till  they 
are  beggared.12 

(c)  Equipment. 

The  count  is  responsible  not  only  for  the  presence,  but 
for  the  equipment,  of  the  men.  He  is  bound  to  see  that 
they  are  bene  praeparati.™  We  have  seen  that  the  missi 
shared  this  responsibility;  the  centenarii  and  vicarii  are 

1  811.165,6.  2  801/14.  144,2. 

3  Roth,  B.  W.  400 ;  807.  135,  2.  "  Et  unicuique  ex  ipsis  qui  in  hoste 
pergunt  fiant  coniectati  solidi  quinque  a  suprascriptis." 

*  Note  charter  quoted  by  Waitz,  IV.  p.  622.  "  De  omnibus  redhibi- 
tionibus  quae  ab  hominibus  ecclesiae  recipiuntur  excepto  hostilense, 
id  est  de  bobus  et  coniecto  ad  carros  construendos." 

5  803. 115,  5.  Cf.  Exactor  haribanni,  Einh.  Ep.  42,  and  801-814. 144.  2. 

9  802.  93,  7.  7  825.  325. 

8  829,  II.  7,  7;  829,  II.  19,  7;  864,  II.  321,  27. 

9  802.  100,  12.        10  808.  138,  6.        "  808.  137,  3.       12  811.  165,  3. 
13  803/13.  171,  9;  807  ?  136,  3 ;  786.  67,  6. 


138  LOCAL  GOVERNMENT  IN 

also  concerned.1  The  character  of  this  praeparatio, 
though  seemingly  a  matter  of  detail,  has  really  consider- 
able constitutional  importance.  It  is  not  certain  that 
the  obligation  to  come  fully  equipped  formed  a  part  of 
the  original  host  duty,  though  this  may  be  inferred  from 
the  reference  to  antiqua  consuetude  made  in  8 II.2  How- 
ever this  may  be,  the  increasing  requirements  made  by 
Charles  the  Great's  capitularies  were  due  to  a  number 
of  causes. 

As  has  been  frequently  pointed  out,  the  extension  of 
Frankish  rule  involved  not  only  a  far  longer  frontier  to 
defend,  but  also  conflict  with  new  enemies  by  contact 
with  whom  existing  military  systems  could  not  but  be 
modified.  Brunner,  in  his  study  on  "  Der  Reiterdienst 
und  die  Anfange  des  Lehnwesens  "  3  traces  the  change 
in  respect  of  the  use  of  cavalry  which  took  place  in  the 
eighth  and  ninth  centuries  to  the  wars  of  Charles  Martel 
with  the  Saracens  in  Aquitaine.  He  shows  that  cavalry 
warfare  was  the  exception  in  732  and  the  rule  in  89 1,4 
and  traces  the  development  throughout  the  period.  The 
importance  of  his  conclusions  lies  in  the  increased  re- 
quirements made  by  the  cavalry  system  from  those 
who  come  to  the  host.  Not  only  horses,  but  heavier 
armour  had  to  be  contributed  by  the  warriors ;  thus  we 
find  stringent  regulations  concerning  the  byrnies,  which 
are  not  to  be  sold  out  of  the  country,  nor  stored  up 
unused,5  nor  lost  by  those  to  whom  they  are  entrusted,6 
and  are  to  be  furnished  by  every  holder  of  twelve  mansi.1 
But  it  is  the  requirement  of  cavalry  that  most  directly 
influenced  the  development  of  institutions. 

1  808.  138,  7;  808.  137,  3;  811.  165,  2.     It  is  possible  that  the  cen- 
tenarius  assembles  the  men  of  the  centena  and  leads  them  to  the 
military  assembly  of  the  pagus.     Viollet,  I.  p.  299. 

2  811.  167,  8.  3  1887.     Reprinted  in  Forschungen. 
*  Forschungen,  pp.  40,  51. 

5  779.  51,  20 ;  811. 167, 10.          •  800  ?  87,  42. 

7  805.  123,  6.     Also  the  men  of  the  count,  801/13.  171,  9. 


FRANCIA  AND  ENGLAND  139 

From  the  description  of  those  who  take  the  oath  of 
fealty  in  786  or  792  we  infer  that  all  vassals — all,  at  any 
rate,  who  hold  benefices — have  a  horse  as  well  as  light 
armour.1  In  807  it  appears  that  all  Frisians  except  the 
very  poor  have  horses.2  In  the  letter  to  Fulrad  his  men 
are  referred  to  as  caballarii,3  whilst  in  828  it  is  enacted 
that  all  who  come  to  the  host  must  have  horses.4  The 
Edictum  Pistense  of  864,  however,  expressly  mentions 
the  pagenses  who  ought  to  follow  the  count  on  horses 
as  if  they  had  not  before  had  such  an  obligation.5  In 
this  same  capitulary  the  heinous  nature  of  the  sale  of 
horses  or  armour  to  invaders  is  emphasized :  "  Qui- 
cumque  .  .  .  Nortmannis  .  .  .  bruniam  vel  quaecumque 
arma  aut  caballum  donaverit,  sicut  proditor  patriae  et 
expositor  christianitatis  ad  perditionem  gentilitati  sine 
ulla  retractione  .  .  .  de  vita  componat."  6 

Thus  the  distribution  of  liability  among  several  indi- 
viduals, and  the  proportioning  of  it  to  the  land  held  by 
them  is  traceable  largely  to  the  increased  requirements 
of  military  equipment.  On  the  other  hand,  the  immense 
development  of  the  beneficiary  system  under  Charles 
Martel,  Pippin  and  Charles  the  Great,  is  attributable 
to  the  same  cause — the  need  of  cavalry ;  originally  against 
the  Saracens  rather  than  the  Northmen,  who  borrowed 
the  use  of  horses  from  the  Franks  themselves.7  As  we 
have  seen,  the  obligation  of  furnishing  riders  appears 

1  "  Deinde  .  .  .  cunctas    generalitas    populi  .  .  .  qui    ad    placita 
venissent  et  iussionem  adimplere  seniorum  et  conservare  possunt,  sive 
pagenses  sive  episcoporum  et  abbatis  suarum  vel  comitum  homines, 
fiscilini  quoque  atque  servi,  qui  honorati  beneficia  et  ministeria  tenent 
vel  in  bassalatico  honorati  sunt  cum  dornini  sui  et  caballos,  arma  et 
scuto  et  lancea,  spata  et  senespasio  habere  possunt;  omnes  iurent." 
786  or  792.  67,  4. 

2  807  ?  136,  3. 

3  804/11.  168.    Mr.  Oman's  emendation  (Art  of  War,  p.  82)  is  un- 
necessary and  misleading. 

4  828,  II.  5,  A.  5  864,  II.  321,  26.  •  864,  II.  321,  25. 
i  Miracula  S.  Benedicti,  M.  0.  H.  SS.  XV.  p.  494. 


140  LOCAL  GOVERNMENT   IN 

to  have  been  incumbent  on  the  benefice  from  the  first,1 
and  the  natural  method  of  strengthening  the  Frankish 
army  was  thus  the  granting  out  of  lands  to  be  held  by 
such  a  tenure. 

Food  and  clothing,  as  has  been  said,  were  supplied  by 
the  men ;  2  whilst  the  count  provides  fodder,  tools  for 
siege  or  camp  use,3  and  carts,4  which  are  probably  exacted 
by  him  from  the  countryside.  Further  supplies  are 
furnished  by  the  crown  vassals,5  the  royal  vills,6  and 
the  monasteries.7 

(d)  The  Leaders. 

So  far  the  army  has  been  considered  from  the  count's 
point  of  view,  but  the  responsibilities  of  the  senior  are 
parallel  with  those  of  the  count  in  the  matter  of  equipment 
and  control,  whilst  Fulrad's  letter  illustrates  the  inde- 
pendent position  of  the  immunist.  The  senior,  no  less 
than  the  count,  is  bound  to  see  that  his  men  are  present 
at  the  set  place  and  time  and  are  well  equipped ;  8  the 
senior,  no  less  than  the  count,  pays  the  heriban  and  forfeits 
his  benefice  9  for  conniving  at  an  evasion.  He  likewise 
leads  his  men  to  war,  as  the  count  leads  the  pagenses,10 
and  it  is  only  in  his  absence  that  they  march  with  the 
other  men  of  the  county.11  In  Fulrad's  summons  the 
second  rank  of  vassals  is  mentioned;  the  vassals  of  the 
abbot  go  under  his  command,  but  each  with  his  own 
men,  for  the  better  preservation  of  order.  The  senior 
has  a  definite  official  position  in  the  army,  and  it  is  not 

1  743.  28,  2.     Cf.  Hincmar's  letter,  858.  II.  432.     "  De  quibus  conse- 
cratis  Deo  rebus  .  .  .  ideo  constituerunt  apostolorum  successores,  hoc 
ordinari,  ut  .  .  .  augeretur  per  dispensationem  ecclesiasticum  regni 
militia."    Note  also  the  riding  service  of  810.  252,  8. 

2  804/11.  168;  811.  167,  8;  cf.  866,  II.  96,  6.         3  801/13.  171,  9,  10. 
4  801/13.  171,  10.  8  807.  135,  3.         «  800  ?  85,  30 ;  800  T  89,  64. 
7  810.  250, 1 ;  810.  252,  8.     »  811. 167,  9 ;  810.  252,  8.     •  811.  167,  5. 

10  808.  137,  1 ;  811.  167,  9;  811.  165,  8.     The  missus  selects  from  the 
crown  vassals  in  each  county  the  one  most  fitted  to  lead  the  different 
troops  of  men  under  the  command  of  their  seniores.     807.  135,  3. 

11  808.  137, 1. 


FRANCIA  AND  ENGLAND  141 

difficult  to  foresee  that  he  will  supersede  the  count  in 
the  future,  as  the  seignorial  and  beneficiary  relationship 
comes  to  dominate  society. 

On  the  march  to  the  placitum  the  counts  or  the  seniores 
are  the  leaders;  in  our  records  of  the  wars  themselves 
the  larger  organization  by  nations  rather  than  by  counties 
is  alone  traceable.1  Frequent  reference  is  made  in  the 
Annales  to  scarae,  or  troops,  by  which  most  probably 
these  national  contingents  are  intended.  The  scar  a 
francisca  has  the  place  of  honour.  The  "  missi  qui  super 
exercitum  nostrum  constituendi  sunt "  referred  to  in 
80S,2  seem  to  have  some  superior  command.  The  missi 
who  lead  the  army  hi  Saxony  in  782  3  are  a  count  of  the 
palace,  a  count  of  the  stable,  and  a  camerarius ;  4  whilst 
the  king's  sons  and  grandsons,5  dukes,6  counts  of  the 
march 7  and  other  counts,8  figure  as  generals  in  the 
Annals. 

The  capitularies  contain  various  detailed  rules 9  of 
discipline,  the  most  important  of  which  is  the  infliction 
of  the  death  penalty  for  the  well-known  crime  of  herisliz, 
or  desertion.10 

Thus  by  the  end  of  the  Carolingian  period  the  Frankish 
army  is  well  on  its  way  to  become  a  feudal  army.  The 
count  with  all  his  military  powers  and  duties  is  being 
superseded  by  the  senior  as  a  leader;  the  universal 
obligation  is  being  narrowed  down  so  that  it  lies  on  the 
holders  of  benefices  only  and  their  men;  and  special 

1  Flach,  III.  p.  470.     "  L'armee  presenta  1'aspect  d'une  federation 
placee  sous  1'hegemonie,  sous  ...  la  suprematie  du  groupe  ethnique 
des  Francs." 

2  808.  138,  8.  3  A.  L.  M.  782.  *  A.  Q.  D.  E.  782. 
5  Ann.  784,  794,  796,  797,  800,  805,  806,  808,  812,  824,  827. 

•  Ann.  796,  819,  827.  7  Ibid.,  799,  822,  827. 

»  A.  Q.  D.  E.  782,  799.    Seneschal,  786. 

9  804/11.  168 ;  823/5.  305, 17 ;  768.  43,  6 ;  866,  II.  96,  6,  8 ;  811. 166,  3. 

10  811.  166,  4.  Note  Tassilo's  case ;  also  one  referred  to  in  Miihlbacher, 
D.K.  p.  251.  A  man  has  forfeited  his  lands  because  of  bis  desertion 
of  the  younger  Pippin ;  he  is  now  pardoned  and  reinstated. 


142  LOCAL  GOVERNMENT  IN 

exemptions,  granted  right  and  left  by  royal  weakness, 
are  destroying  the  last  vestiges  of  the  old  tradition  of 
a  national  army. 

2.  The  West  Saxon  Army. 

In  comparing  these  two  systems,  due  allowance  must 
be  made  for  the  different  problems  that  faced  the  Prankish 
and  English  rulers.  The  warfare  of  Charles  the  Great 
and  Lewis  the  Pious  was  mainly  though  not  solely 
aggressive  in  character.  Punitive  expeditions  in  con- 
sequence of  frontier  troubles  occupy  the  greater  part  of 
the  time,  and  though  the  invasions  are  a  menace  at  the 
end  of  Charles's  reign,  and  a  national  danger  by  the  end 
of  Lewis's,  they  are  hardly  as  yet  a  standing  plague.  The 
English  wars  of  the  ninth  century  are  a  struggle  for 
self-preservation.  Again,  the  highly  centralized  organiza- 
tion of  Charles  does  not  appear  to  have  much  in  common 
with  the  methods  of  Alfred  and  Edward,  whose  warfare 
seems  rather  to  resemble  that  of  their  Frankish  contem- 
poraries, characterized  as  it  is  to  a  great  extent  by  purely 
local  effort.  Yet  in  the  ninth  century  we  see  on  one 
side  of  the  Channel  kings  losing  control  of  the  national 
forces,  allowing  each  part  of  the  realm  to  face  its  own 
difficulties  unaided,  leaving  the  post  of  danger  to  make 
a  family  compact  or  settle  a  family  grudge ;  whilst  on 
the  other,  the  kings  are  found  rising  to  greater  power 
by  controlling  existing  resources  for  defence  and  re-shaping 
them  to  more  effective  use.  The  true  parallel  to  Charles 
the  Bald's  Francia  is  not  the  England  of  Edward,  but 
the  England  of  JSthelred  II ;  and,  allowing  for  the  different 
scale  of  operations  and  in  spite  of  different  conditions, 
there  are  some  elements  common  to  the  military  systems 
of  Charles  the  Great  and  of  Alfred. 

It  is,  indeed,  largely  because  the  West  Saxon  kings 
take  the  initiative  and  modify  the  existing  system  for 
their  own  purposes  that  we  might  expect  to  find  traces 


143 

of  exterior  influence.  As  to  the  fact  that  some  definite 
innovation  or  reform  in  military  matters  took  place  under 
Alfred,  all  writers  seem  to  be  agreed,  but  as  to  its  precise 
nature,  certainty  seems  unattainable.  Here  again  the 
materials  are  scanty  and  lamentably  fragmentary.  The 
greater  part  of  our  information  on  the  English  army  is 
derived  from  the  contemporary  accounts  of  the  wars  with 
the  Northmen  given  in  the  Chronicle ;  but  the  laws  give 
some  particulars,  and  inferences  may  be  drawn  from  some 
of  the  Domesday  entries,  though  with  no  chance  of 
chronological  definiteness. 

(a)  The  Summons. 

Thus  there  is  no  clear  indication  of  the  method  pursued 
in  calling  together  the  fyrd.  The  Chronicle  for  905  says, 
"  Then  King  Edward  went  after  them  as  speedily  as  he 
could  gather  the  fyrd."  In  the  exceptional  year  898 
Alfred  goes  against  the  Northmen,  "with  that  portion  of 
the  men  of  Somerset  that  was  nearest."  From  the 
account  of  the  years  860-878  it  may  be  gathered  that 
there  was  no  standing  on  ceremony  in  these  things.  It 
is  most  probable  that  the  ealdormen  who  appear  so  con- 
stantly with  the  men  of  the  shire  called  out  the  fyrd,  each 
by  his  own  authority  when  needed.  This  would  be 
strictly  in  accordance  with  the  Frankish  custom  of  allow- 
ing the  count  to  summon  the  forces  of  the  pagus  for  home 
defence  without  royal  commands.  In  cases  where  the 
whole  force  of  the  West  Saxons  goes  out  against  an 
external  enemy,1  we  might  safely  hold  that  a  more  formal 
summons  was  issued  on  the  part  of  the  king.2 

(b)  Obligation  to  Serve. 

The  question  next  arises,  as  in  Francia,  who  were  bound 
to  obey  the  summons  ?  Nowhere,  any  more  than  in  the 

1  Chron.  823,  827,  828,  853,  911,  etc. 

2  Cf.  V.  Atr.  28,  where  a  heavier  penalty  is  assigned  for  desertion  of 
the  fyrd  if  the  king  himself  is  there. 


144  LOCAL  GOVERNMENT  IN 

Frankish  records,  is  there  to  be  found  a  general  statement 
of  military  obligation.  From  Ine  51  it  appears  that  the 
duty  of  attendance  at  the  fyrd  was  incumbent  in  Ine's 
time  on  the  gesithcund  man,  with  or  without  land,  and  on 
the  ceorl.  Throughout  the  pre-Conquest  period  we  find 
references  to  the  Trinoda  Necessitas  in  a  series  of  charters 
running  from  767  to  1066.1  All  but  the  very  earliest 
examples  are  West  Saxon.  In  each  case  land  is  freed 
from  every  public  burden  but  the  three — ' '  arcis  et  pontis 
constructio  et  expeditio."  These  three  duties  are  also 
found  in  juxtaposition  in  the  Laws,2  but  only  in  those  of 
late  date.  In  one  instance  scypfyrdung  3  is  added  to  the 
three. 

Thus  it  would  seem  that  in  England  as  in  Francia  the 
duty  of  military  service  forms  part  of  those  prime  public 
duties  which  are  incumbent  on  every  man,  at  any  rate  in 
the  earliest  times  of  Wessex.  The  ceorl  of  Ine  51  is  not 
qualified  as  landowning  or  otherwise ;  it  is  hardly  too 
much  to  infer  from  this  passage  the  duty  of  every  freeman. 
We  have  noted  before  that  there  is  only  one  instance  in 
the  charters  of  total  exemption  from  fyrd  fcereldf  whilst 
in  Francia  total  or  partial  exemptions  are  far  more 
common,  and  only  two  of  the  diplomas  expressly  reserve 
the  duty  in  a  formula  parallel  to  that  of  the  English  land- 
books. 

In  all  passages  later  than  Ine's  laws  (which,  it  must  be 
remembered,  in  all  probability  operated  under  Alfred) 
the  relation  of  land  to  service  is  apparent.  It  is  the  land 
on  which  the  Trinoda  Necessitas  lies ;  the  thegn  of  Recti- 

1  B.  201,  357, 427, 447, 475, 476,  etc.;  K.  651, 729. 

a  V.  Atr.  26, 1  ;  VI.  Atr.  32,  3  ;  II.  Cn.  10  ;  II.  Cn.  65. 

8  VI.  Atr.  32,  3.     As  in  Francia,  naval  service  is  included  under  the 

universal  duty.    Naval  battles  are  recorded  in  the  Chronicle,  833-885. 

!  Alfred's  naval  force  is  described  as  the  sciphere,  and  in  911  Edward  has 

'<  100  ships.    The  importance  of  ships  is  brought  out  very  strongly  in 

;  .Ethelred's  legislation.    V.  Atr.  27  ;  VI.  Atr.  32,  3  ;  Chron.  1008. 

•  See  above,  Chapter  V,  p.  119. 


FRANCIA  AND  ENGLAND  145 

tudines  Singularum  Personanim  owes  service  from  his 
land,1  whilst,  though  the  older  interpretation  of  utware 
must  now  be  abandoned,2  it  appears  that  some  special 
services  were  owed  from  the  land ,  and  riding  service  among 
them,3  and,  as  Maitland  has  suggested,4  this  is  three  parts 
of  the  way  to  military  service.  The  Northleoda  laga 5  again 
represents  the  thegn's  privileges,  and,  we  may  presume, 
the  thegn's  duties,  as  attached  to  five  hides  of  land. 

Unfortunately,  these  references  are  mainly  taken  from 
f ragmentary  documents  of  a  late  or  doubtful  date ; 
documents  which  record  rather  customs  than  enact- 
ments.6 The  evidence  of  Domesday  is  even  more 
disjointed  and  more  doubtful  in  date,  lacking  as  it  is 
in  means  for  estimating  the  antiquity  of  the  customs  it 
records.  It  has  been  shown,  however,  that  the  five-hide 
unit  runs  through  Domesday,7  and  that  it  is  a  basis  for 
military  service.8 

The  entry  for  894  in  the  Chronicle  leads  us  to  attribute 
considerable  military  innovations  to  Alfred's  reign.  The 
two  chief  novelties  recorded  there  are  the  exemption  of 
half  the  f3^rd  at  a  time  from  service,  and  the  erection  and 
garrisoning  of  burhs.  Another  indication  given  by  the 
Chronicle  is  the  frequent  mention  of  king's  thegns  at 
this  period  as  fighting  and  falling  in  the  wars.9  Again, 

1  Rect.  1. 

2  Round,  F.  E.  p.  117  ;  Vinogradoff,  Growth  of  the  Manor,  pp.  239, 284. 

3  GebincSo,  2,  3.  «  D.  B.  and  B.  p.  307.  «  NorSleod.  9,  10. 

6  Note  GeJnnciSo,  1  ;  "  Hit  waes  hwilum  on  Engla  lagum." 

7  Round,  Feudal  England. 

8  Wilton  either  pays  20  shillings  or  sends  one  man  for  five  hides.    Dd. 
I.  64b.     Exeter  is  rated  at  five  hides  for  expedition  by  land  or  sea.     Dd. 
I.  100.     In  Wiltshire  three  men  held  four  hides;   two  of  them  render 
five  shillings  and  the  third  serves  sic   tainus.      Dd.  I.  67b.       The 
Berkshire  Domesday  gives  the  classical  instance  of  one  soldier  going 
from  every  four  hides.     Dd.  I.  56b.      Though  it  must  be  remembered, 
especially  in  the  case  of  the  boroughs,  that  the  Domesday  hide  is  a  fiscal 
rather  than  a  territorial  unit,  the  territorial  basis  of  such  a  scheme  of 
assessment  is  unmistakable. 

•  Chron.  871,  874,  897,  905,  917. 
L 


146  LOCAL  GOVERNMENT  IN 

there  is  Asser's  reference  to  the  service  rendered  by 
Alfred's  satellites.1  Taking  these  facts  in  conjunction 
with  the  later  passages  in  Domesday  and  elsewhere,  it 
seems  a  working  hypothesis  that  Alfred  availed  himself 
of  the  territorializing  tendency  of  the  king's  thegn  to 
serve  the  needs  of  the  country,  and  obliged  all  who  owned 
a  certain  number  of  hides  to  perform  a  special  duty, 
granting  to  all  who  owned  that  number  a  special  privilege. 
It  has  been  suggested  that  the  special  duty  in  the  king's 
hall  performed  by  the  satellites  was  connected  with  the 
duty  of  keeping  the  burhs,  as  the  king  moved  about  from 
place  to  place,  having  no  fixed  court,  and  Asser  refers  to 
the  construction  of  new  aulae  2  which  have  been  identified 
with  the  burhs. 

If  it  could  be  proved  that  this  direct  proportion  between 
land  and  service  was  established  by  a  single  legislative 
act,  the  question  of  conscious  imitation  or  adaptation  from 
Frankish  systems  would  arise  with  some  urgency.  To 
quote  Malt  land  :  "  It  may  well  be  doubted  whether  the 
five-hide  rule  had  not  been  borrowed  by  English  kings 
from  their  Frankish  neighbours."  3  We  have  seen,  how- 
ever, that  Charles  the  Great  was  not  the  originator  of  the 
plan  of  proportioning  service  to  land  held.  We  have  also 
seen  that  there  is  no  great  likelihood  of  the  establishment 
of  a  fixed  proportion  between  land  and  service  under  the 
Carolingians.  The  unit  varied  from  two  to  five  mansi  in 
two  years,  and  statistics  for  other  years  are  not  given. 
Professor  Vinogradoff  has  pointed  out  the  discrepancy 
in  size  between  units  of  three  mansi  and  five  hides, 
though  he  offers  explanations  for  it.4  Again,  other  bases 

1  Asser.  c.  100 :  "  In  tribus  namque  cohortibus  praefati  regia  satellites 
prudentissimi  dividebantur,  ita  ut  prima  cohors  in  curto  regio  .  .  . 
commoraretur,  menseque  finite  et  adveniente  alia  cohorte,  prima  domuui 
redibat." 

2  Asser  c.  91.  8  D.  B.  and  B.  p.  161  (footnote). 
4  Vinogradoff,  Eng.  Soc.  in  the  Eleventh  Cent.  p.  34. 


FRANCIA   AND  ENGLAND  147 

of  calculation  are  found  in  Francia,  such  as  personal 
property,  and  the  distance  of  the  country  from  the  field 
of  war.  It  is  contended,  however,  that  the  underlying 
principle  is  the  same  in  the  two  countries.  On  the  other 
hand,  it  must  be  remembered  that  the  five -hide  unit  is 
found  as  early  as  the  laws  of  Ine  as  a  standard  for  the 
wergeld,  and  for  the  value  of  an  oath.1  Alfred's  con- 
jectural innovation  may  have  been  no  more  than  the 
application  of  this  unit  to  military  purposes. 

We  find  the  parallel,  however,  not  only  hi  the  selection 
of  the  soldiers,  but  even,  in  one  Domesday  entry,2  hi 
the  contributions  made  by  those  who  do  not  go ;  and  in 
the  furnishing  of  armour  from  every  eight  hides  in  1008  3 
we  are  reminded  of  the  regulations  of  805.  Nevertheless, 
there  seems  on  the  whole  no  positive  evidence  to  justify 
a  theory  of  conscious  imitation;  we  can  go  no  further 
than  Stubbs,4  hardly  as  far  as  Maitland. 

Again,  even  though  the  relation  of  land  to  military 
service  be  traced  back  to  the  days  of  Alfred,  it  is  impossible 
to  believe  that  the  fyrd  whose  movements  are  recorded 
in  the  Chronicle  consisted  only  of  king's  thegns.5  Here 

1  Mr.  Chadwick  has  pointed  out  the  apparent  existence  of  a  six- 
hide  unit  for  military  purposes  as  early  as  800  in  Mercia.     The  Origin 
of  the  English  Nation,  p.  158.     B.  201. 

2  Dd.  I.  67b.  3  Chron.  1008. 

*  "  A  strong  current  of  similar  events  will  produce  coincidences  in 
the  history  of  nations  whose  whole  institutions  are  distinct ;  much  more 
will  like  circumstances  force  similarly  constituted  nations  into  like 
expedients ;  nay,  great  legislators  will  think  together  even  if  the  wants 
that  suggest  the  thought  be  of  the  most  dissimilar  character.  No 
amount  of  analogy  between  two  systems  can  by  itself  prove  the  actual 
derivation  of  one  from  the  other."  Stubbs,  Constitutional  History, 
Vol.  I.  (6th  ed.)  p.  226.  Note  also  Vinogradoff,  Eng.  Soc.  in  the 
Eleventh  Cent.  p.  30 :  "  The  same  reasons'  which  produced  the  Lombard 
Assize  of  Arms,  and  the  graduated  service  of  Charlemagne's  armies, 
secured  the  transformation  of  the  fyrd  from  a  general  force  of  free 
tribesmen  into  an  array  of  specially  selected  warriors." 

8  Compare  the  Alfredian  version  of  Bede,  where  the  f oldie  man  on  the 
fyrd  is  contrasted  with  the  king's  thegns,  (Latin :  rusticus.  milites). 
Bede,  H.  E.  IV.  22. 
L  2 


148  LOCAL  GOVERNMENT  IN 

the  Frankish  law  that  all  must  appear  in  defence  of  their 
country  is  recalled.1  The  force  that  meets  the  Northmen 
under  the  lead  of  the  ealdorman  consists  of  all  the  men  of 
the  shire.  Quite  apart  from  any  five-hide  rule  or  official 
exemption,  it  is  probable  that  a  gradual  process  of 
specialization  had  been  going  on,  and  that  "  the  forces 
of  the  shire  "  meant,  in  its  widest  sense,  "  an  array  not  of 
the  whole  able-bodied  population,  but  of  representatives 
of  all  the  householders  of  the  county." 2  On  two 
occasions  a  distinction  appears  to  be  made.  In  865  the 
people  of  Kent  promise  money  for  a  peace.  This  may  be 
explained  as  a  transaction  of  the  people  without  the  lead 
of  their  ealdorman,  who,  as  we  have  seen,  probably  called 
them  out  to  war.  In  914  the  country  folk  about  Leighton 
fight  against  a  troop  of  Northmen  and  put  them  to  flight. 
Here  we  have  apparently  the  rising  of  a  smaller  local  unit 
than  the  shire. 

We  have  already  referred  to  the  general  exemption  of 
894  by  which  half  the  members  of  the  fyrd  were  freed 
from  expeditionary  service,  whether  for  home  defence  or 
for  gathering  hi  the  harvest.  But  the  process  of  granting 
official  exemptions  was  going  on,  as  in  Francia,  though 
probably  not  to  so  great  an  extent.  The  evidence  is, 
however,  for  the  most  part  of  a  late  date.  In  the  Mercian 
charter  of  767  referred  to  above  it  appears  that  five  men 
only  need  be  sent  from  the  lands  in  question.3  The  best 
examples,  however,  are  not  found  till  Domesday  Book. 
Here  the  boroughs  compound  for  their  due  service  with 
twenty,  twelve,  or  ten  men,4  and  there  are  signs  of 
"  beneficial  hidation."  Though  exemptions  from  fyrd  fare 

1  It  seems  quite  possible  that  in  Wessex  also  a  distinction  is  drawn 
between  "  expeditio  "  and  "  lantweri."    Cf.  J.  H.  Clapham  in  E.  H.  R. 
(1910),  p.   293,   and   note   the  two   fyrdwites  of  Domesday   Book. 
Vinogradoff,  Eng.  Soc.  in  the  Eleventh  Cent.  p.  111. 

2  Vinogradoff,  Eng.  Soc.  in  the  Eleventh  Cent.  pp.  26,  34. 

»  B  201,  «  Dd.  I.  154  ;  I.  230  ;  I.  238. 


FRANCIA  AND  ENGLAND  149 

are  hardly  to  be  found  in  early  charters,  one  of  Edward 
the  Confessor's  records  the  granting  of  fyrdwite  to  Ramsey 
Abbey,1  and  the  laws  of  Cnut  refer  to  such  concessions.2 
If  the  power  to  exact  the  fyrdwite  is  surrendered,  exemp- 
tion from  the  fyrd  is  practically  conceded.3 

This  penalty  is  120  shillings  and  the  forfeiture  of  land 
for  the  gesithcund  man  who  owns  land;  60  shillings  for 
the  gesithcund  man  without  land,  and  3  shillings  for  the 
churlish  man.4  There  is  no  legislation  on  the  subject 
between  the  times  of  Ine  and  Cnut,  where  the  same 
penalty  is  found.  For  neglect  of  the  Trinoda  Necessitas 
a  man  must  pay  120  shillings  in  the  English  law  and 
according  to  old  custom  hi  the  Dane  law.  The  fyrdwite 
goes  to  the  king  and  to  no  other  unless  he  will  concede 
it  to  any  man.5 

(c)  Organization. 

Our  chief  material  for  the  organization  of  the  fyrd  is 
again  to  be  found  in  the  Chronicle.  It  almost  always 
assembles  by  shires.  In  the  years  800,  837,  845,  and  905 
we  find  the  men  of  the  shire  mentioned  as  a  military 
detachment,  whilst  the  word  is  found  by  itself  hi  894.6 
As  a  rule  it  is  the  ealdorman  who  leads,  though  in  the 
case  of  a  more  general  effort  it  is  the  king.  In  823  Egbert 
sends  his  sons,  a  bishop  and  an  ealdorman  against  Kent. 
In  827-828  he  leads  troops  against  the  Northumbrians 
and  the  North  Welsh,  whilst  in  905  Edward  not  only 
gathers  the  fyrd  and  leads  the  expedition,  but  he  disbands 
it  and  leaves  the  men  of  Kent,  who  refuse  to  obey,  to  be 
surrounded  and  cut  up  by  the  Danes. 

1  K.  853.  2  II.  Cn.  12,  15. 

3  The  heriban  similarly  is  granted  in  Francia.     Charter  for  Priim. 
(775) :  "  Ut  nullum  heribannum  .  .  .  solvere  non  debeat,  sed  ad  ipsum 
sanctum  locum  sit  concessum  atque  indultum."    Miihlbacher,  D.  K. 
p.  153. 

4  Ine  51.  •  II.  Cn.  12, 15. 
'  "  Se  cyng  mid  |>aere  scire  >e  mid  him  fierdedon.'2 


150 

We  have  already  referred  to  the  entry  of  894,  and  sug- 
gested that  it  has  bearing  on  a  general  levy  under  the 
king  rather  than  a  local  rising  for  home  defence.  Another 
reference  to  this  system  is  found  under  921 :  "  And  when 
that  fierdstemn  went  home,  then  went  another  out  and 
reduced  the  burn."  It  is  possible  that  in  executing  the 
king's  command  the  ealdorman  decides  whose  turn  it  is 
to  serve  and  whose  to  remain,  as  the  count  does  in  Frank- 
land,  but  there  is  no  evidence  for  this. 

Burhbot  is  the  second  item  of  the  Trinoda  Necessitas, 
and  there  is  frequent  mention  in  the  Chronicle  of  the 
burhs  whose  erection  forms  a  conspicuous  part  of  Alfred's 
policy.  From  894  on  we  hear  constantly  of  "  the  men 
that  held  the  burhs."  In  886  Lundenburh  had  been 
committed  to  the  keeping  of  an  ealdorman,  and  in  894 
the  burgware  of  London  help  hi  the  fight  against  the 
Northmen.  Every  burn  east  of  the  Parret  contributes 
its  assistance  in  pursuing  the  army  in  that  year.  In  896 
the  men  of  London  again  capture  some  ships.  In  910 
begins  the  account  of  the  burn  building  of  Edward  and 
^Ethelflaed,  in  which  some  twenty-five  burhs  are  mentioned 
by  name.  The  shire  is  not  so  frequently  mentioned  now 
as  the  fighting  unit.  In  905  the  men  of  Hereford  and 
Gloucester  and  the  nearest  burhs  oppose  the  Danes  on 
the  Severn;  in  921  "a  great  body  of  people  from  the 
nearest  burhs,  who  could  then  go,"  take  Tempsford,  and 
later  another  force  from  Kent,  Surrey,  and  Sussex,  every- 
where from  the  nearest  burhs,  take  Colchester.  These 
entries  appear  to  indicate  a  substitution  of  the  burh  for 
the  shire  as  a  militaryj'unit,1  which  may  be  attributed  to 
the  altered  conditions  of  warfare  with  the  Danes.  Offen- 
sive are  replacing  defensive  operations;  siege  warfare  is 
superseding  pitched  battles.  A  somewhat  similar  develop- 
ment is  traceable  on  the  Continent,  as  we  have  seen  from 
1  Compare  Mr.  Chad  wick's  theory  of  the  burghal  system. 


FRANCIA  AND   ENGLAND  151 

the  passages  that  deal  with  the  erection  of  castella.  It  is 
conceivable  also,  that  the  burhs  and  the  castella  might 
rest  on  a  similar  basis  of  contributory  land  holdings. 
Similar  military  tactics,  however,  might  well  be  suggested 
by  the  attacks  of  the  same  enemies. 

(d)  The  Leaders. 

The  leaders  of  the  fyrd,  as  has  been  shown,  are  the 
ealdorman,  the  aethelings  and  the  king.  An  ealdorman 
was  in  command  at  London,  and  in  906  there  is  mention 
of  the  death  of  a  gerefa  at  Bath.1  The  leadership  of  the 
men  of  the  burhs  is  thus  doubtful.  No  other  military 
divisions  than  the  shire  are  mentioned ;  the  king's  thegns 
are  not  described  as  having  any  special  command.  It 
is  probably  at  a  later  date  that  the  seignorial  leadership 
of  military  bodies  begins.  At  Maldon  the  ealdorman 
has  his  own  following,  and  there  is  the  right  feudal  ring 
in  the  account  of  their  relations  with  him.  But  he  is 
leading  other  forces  of  the  shire,  and  though  his  household 
troops  owe  him  an  especial  loyalty,  the  question  of  trans- 
ferred responsibility  hardly  arises.  In  Domesday,  how- 
ever, there  are  some  few  instances  of  this.  In  Worcester- 
shire a  man  pays  40  shillings  to  his  lord  if  he  neglect  the 
expeditio,  but  he  is  in  the  king's  mercy  if  he  have  his  own 
sake  and  soke.2  A  member  of  vills  owe  to  Taunton 
"  profectio  in  exercitum  cum  hominibus  episcopi." 3 
The  analogy  here  evidently  forms  part  of  the  larger 
parallelism  of  seignorial  institutions  which  has  already 
been  discussed. 

1  The  gerefa  may  conceivably  have  some  military  functions,  though 
there  is  no  trace  of  them  in  the  records  beyond  this  passage  and  the 
references  to  the  problematic  high  reeves  of  Northumbria.     When  the 
sheriff  at  a  later  date  acquires  military  functions  it  is  as  the  ealdorman's 
substitute. 

2  Dd.  I.  172. 

3  Dd.  I.  87b.     Note  also  the  four  men  who  owe  expeditio  et  navigia 
to  the  Bishop  of  Worcester,  Dd.  I.  173 ;  the  service  owed  by  Hamtone, 
Heniing  Cart.  i.  77. 


152  LOCAL  GOVERNMENT  IN 

(e)  Cavalry. 

The  question  of  the  use  of  cavalry  is  of  less  importance 
here  than  in  Francia.  The  evidence  of  the  Chronicle  is 
on  the  whole  in  favour  of  Mr.  Beck's  1  opinion  that  the 
fyrd  of  the  ninth  century  was  a  mounted  force,  though 
it  probably  fought  on  foot.2  The  reference  to  the  horses 
in  the  ealdorman  ^Ethelwold's  will,3  as  well  as  the  riding 
duty  of  the  thegn  and  of  the  radmanni  of  the  West  Mid- 
lands is  also  in  favour  of  this  theory.  On  the  other  hand, 
it  seems  very  difficult  to  determine  whether  the  use  of 
cavalry  was  an  Alfredian  innovation.  If  so,  it  is  traceable 
indirectly  to  Frankish  influence,  since,  as  we  have  seen, 
the  Northmen  learnt  the  use  of  horses  from  the  Franks, 
and  it  was  to  cope  with  the  attacks  of  the  Northmen  that 
any  innovations  on  Alfred's  part  were  introduced.  But 
it  has  also  been  suggested  4  that  the  invaders  learnt  the 
use  of  horses  from  the  native  English,  who  certainly 
possessed  horses  in  large  numbers. 

Beyond  this  it  does  not  seem  probable  that  the  English 
system  was  influenced  by  the  Carolingian  system.  The 
positions  of  the  ealdorman  and  the  count  are  hi  all  likeli- 

1  E.  H.  R.  (1906)  p.  766. 

2  The  verb  ridan  is  used  of  the  fyrd  as  a  whole  in  894  and  896,  and  in 
894  there  is  a  reference  to  the  horses'  eating  up  of  the  corn  round  the 
Danish  fortifications.     Ridan  is  used  of  individuals,  kings,  ealdonnen 
and  thegns  in  787,  800,  871,  878,  901.      The  riding  of  the  Danish  here 
is  mentioned  in  870,  871,  878,  917 ;  their  getting  of  horses  866,  876,  881, 
885,  892.     The  usual  verb  of  motion  for  the  fyrd  is  the  colourless  faran. 
At  Maldon  the  warriors  dismount  from  their  horses  and  fight  on  foot, 
but  only  the  thegns  may  be  meant.    In  1055  the  Chronicle  appears  to 
attribute  the  defeat  of  the  English  by  the  Welsh  to  their  use  of  horses. 
Flor.  Wig.  "  contra  morem  in  equis  pugnare  iussit."    Mr.  Clapham, 
however,  explains  this  as  meaning  that  the  rout  was  so  speedy  that  the 
warriors  had  not  even  dismounted  in  order  to  fight  before  they  were  put 
to  flight.     Fighting  on  horseback  was  not  known  here  till  1066.  E.  H.  R. 
(1910)  pp.  287  ff. 

»  K.  1173  (A.  D.  955?). 

4  Chad  wick,  Originof  the  English  Nation,  pp.  158  ff.  And  note  Eddius, 
Vita  Wilfredi,  c.  xix.  "  Rex  EcgfrithuB  .  .  .  statim  equitatui  exercitu 
praeparato."  Historians  of  Church  of  York,  p.  30.  (Rolls  Series.) 


FRANCIA  AND   ENGLAND  153 

hood  traceable  in  each  case  to  a  military  origin;  their 
functions  are  naturally  similar,  and  the  assistance,  if  any, 
given  by  the  gerefa  or  centenarius  is  also  readily  ex- 
plicable. The  shire  system  is  perhaps  more  essential  to 
the  effectiveness  of  the  army  in  England  than  is  the  pagus 
organization  in  Francia.  Its  value  is  revealed  by  the 
despairing  entry  of  ^Ethelred's  Chronicle  no  less  than  by 
the  records  of  Alfred's  reign.  "  At  last  there  was  not 
a  chief  man  who  could  gather  a  force,  but  each  fled  as  he 
might,  nor  even  at  last  would  any  shire  assist  another."  l 
The  special  incidence  of  the  duty  on  land,  as  we  have 
seen,  is  not  sufficient  evidence  of  imitation  on  the  part 
of  the  English  kings.  The  erection  of  burhs,  the  great 
strategical  innovation  of  Edward  and  Alfred,  is  very 
evidently  directly  suggested  by  the  emergency,  and  is 
fully  explicable  on  that  ground  alone ;  nevertheless,  it  is 
quite  possible  that  the  experience  of  the  Frankish  kings 
may  have  been  applied  by  Alfred,2  since,  as  the  Chronicle 
shows,3  he  kept  close  touch  with  the  efforts  of  his  neigh- 
bours across  the  Channel  against  their  common  enemy. 

1  Chron.  1010. 

*  It  has  been  suggested  that  the  building  of  fortified  bridges  recorded 
by  the  Chronicle  in  896  was  a  measure  copied  from  Charles  the  Bald's 
in  862  (Ann.  Bert.). 

•  Chron.  880-893. 


CHAPTER  VII 

CONCLUSION 

THE  local  institutions  of  the  Carolingian  Empire  and 
the  West  Saxon  Kingdom  having  been  examined  and 
compared  step  by  step,  the  original  question  can  be  con- 
sidered as  a  whole.  Do  the  sources  indicate  the  direct 
indebtedness  of  one  country  to  the  other  ?  Did  the  West 
Saxon  kings  borrow  the  policy  or  the  institutions  of  the 
Carolingians  ?  The  answer  has  been  anticipated  in  the 
preceding  pages,  but  a  summary  of  the  results  may  be 
attempted  here. 

It  was  shown  at  the  outset  that  there  is  evidence, 
sufficient  if  fragmentary,  of  a  close  and  constant  com- 
munication between  the  two  countries  from  the  eighth  to 
the  tenth  centuries,  and  that  there  was  thus  nothing  to 
make  such  a  course  of  imitation  or  adaptation  impossible. 
It  was  noted  at  the  same  time  that  the  Church  was  the 
main  channel  of  communication,  and  this  in  itself  is  in 
favour  of  a  close  constitutional  connection.  There  was  a 
constant  give  and  take  of  canons  and  penitentials,  pastors 
and  masters,  between  the  two  countries.  To  quote 
Stubbs :  "  It  would  be  very  rash  to  affirm  that  while  the 
bishops  who  composed  so  large  a  part  of  the  witenagemot 
sought  foreign  models  for  their  canons,  they  did  not  seek 
foreign  models  for  their  secular  laws."  1 

Such  an  affirmation  is  not  made  here.  A  possibility, 
however,  does  not  make  a  probability.  Positive  evidence 

1  Stubbs,  Constitutional  History,  Vol.  I.  p.  224  (6th  ed.). 
154 


FRANCIA  AND  ENGLAND  155 

is  needed,  and  this  is  almost  completely  lacking.  There 
are  exceptions;  as  we  have  indicated,  at  least  one 
institution  suggests  almost  irresistibly  a  foreign  origin — 
the  laen.  When  the  evidence  has  been  considered  it  is 
difficult  to  avoid  the  conclusion  that  this  particular  form 
of  land-grant  came  from  Francia.  But,  as  with  the  land- 
book  itself,  the  precarium  once  on  English  soil  assumes 
an  individuality  of  its  own.  Introduced  before  the 
Carolingian  period,  it  shows  no  trace  of  later  foreign 
influence,  unless,  as  we  have  pointed  out,  that  of 
terminology  in  one  or  two  instances. 

The  evidence  for  the  development  of  the  English 
immunity  from  a  Frankish  origin  is  more  dubious.  Again 
the  almost  complete  lack  of  terminological  evidence  is 
striking.  The  borrowing,  if  such  there  were,  must  have 
taken  place  at  an  early  period,  and  the  probabilities  again 
seem  against  any  later  indebtedness  of  England  to 
Francia. 

When  these  semi-ecclesiastical  institutions  have  been 
considered,  the  positive  evidence — which  is,  in  fact,  barely 
more  than  the  use  of  a  few  technical  terms,  that  may  be 
as  purely  literary  as  Asser's  paga  for  shire — has  been 
exhausted,  and  there  remains  merely  a  series  of  close 
analogies.  Close  as  these  are,  however,  not  one  of  them 
suggests  a  direct  translation  from  one  language  to  the 
other.  Alfred,  of  all  compilers  the  most  eager  to  give 
honour  where  honour  was  due,  makes  no  reference  to  the 
capitularies  of  his  transmarine  neighbours  in  his  preface 
to  the  laws.  In  no  document  is  there  any  direct  refer- 
ence to  such  a  relation  between  the  institutions  of  the 
two  countries  as  may  be  suggested  by  the  frequent 
resemblances  we  have  noted. 

Such  resemblances  would  of  themselves  be  valuable, 
though  not  conclusive,  but  for  the  common  origin  of  the 
institutions  of  the  two  countries.  Resemblances,  and 


156  LOCAL   GOVERNMENT 

close  resemblances,  are  not  confined  to  the  English  and 
Frankish  nations  :  striking  analogies  are  to  be  found  in 
all  the  Germanic  codes  and  records.  This  common 
ancestry  of  institution  is  sufficient  to  explain  much,  if 
not  all,  of  the  parallels  that  have  been  noticed. 

To  turn  from  detail  to  the  general  type,  it  is  noticeable 
that  whilst  under  the  Carolingians  Frankish  law  is  so 
closely  intertwined  with  Roman  tradition  and  form  as  to 
be  forced  to  stand  or  fall  by  it,  Anglo-Saxon  law  has  been 
described  as  "an  especially  pure  type  of  Germanic 
archaism."  1  The  few  distinctively  foreign  introductions 
that  have  been  mentioned  are  stamped  by  their  Roman 
origin,  in  spite  of  the  special  development  they  take  on 
English  soil.  Any  foreign  innovation  might  be  expected 
to  leave  a  more  distinctive  trace  than  is  to  be  found. 
The  traces  of  Danish  influence,  though  without  the 
unmistakable  Roman  tinge  of  Carolingian  institutions, 
are  immediately  noticeable.2 

This  argument  must  be  taken  for  what  it  is  worth.  It 
is  purely  negative  in  character,  as  are,  in  fact,  the  whole 
results  of  the  investigation  here  attempted.  To  quote 
Stubbs  again :  "  Although  we  may  be  inclined  to  claim 
for  the  institutions  which  came  to  full  growth  on  English 
soil  a  native  or  at  least  a  common  Germanic  origin,  it  is 
wiser  and  safer  to  allow  the  coincidences  to  speak  for 
themselves."  3  Thus,  in  reply  to  the  original  question  : 
Did  the  West  Saxon  kings  borrow  from  the  Carolingian 
emperors  ?  we  can  only  reply  that  it  is  possible  but  hardly 
probable. 

1  P.andM.  I.  p.  22. 

2  See  Vinofrradoff,  Eng.  Soc.  in  the  Eleventh  Cent.  pp.  4  ff. 

3  Stubbs,  Constitutional  History,  I.  p.  226  (6th  ed.). 


PrinUd  for  th»  UNIVERSITY  OF  LONDON  PBXH,  Ltd.,  by  RICHARD  CLAT  &  SONS,  Ltd., 
London  and  Bungay. 


Date  Due 


PRINTED   IN    U.S.A. 


CAT.   NO.  24    161  (**f 


000  490  529     5